The fundamental truths of Christianity briefly hinted at by way of question and answer : to which is added a treatise of prayer in the same method / by George Keith.
         Keith, George, 1639?-1716.
      
       
         
           1688
        
      
       Approx. 177 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 76 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-07 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A47146
         Wing K168
         ESTC R14276
         12937444
         ocm 12937444
         95820
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47146)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 95820)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 717:13)
      
       
         
           
             The fundamental truths of Christianity briefly hinted at by way of question and answer : to which is added a treatise of prayer in the same method / by George Keith.
             Keith, George, 1639?-1716.
             Barclay, Robert, 1648-1690.
          
           [7], 16; [10], 128 p.
           
             [s.n.],
             London :
             1688.
          
           
             Errata: prelim. p. [7].
             Added t.p. and separate paging ([10], 128 p.): Concerning prayer. [London] : 1687.
             Preface signed by R.B. [i.e. Robert Barclay] cf. BM.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christianity.
           Prayer.
        
      
    
     
        2003-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-02 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-05 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-05 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-06 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           Fundamental
           Truths
           OF
           CHRISTIANITY
           ,
           Briefly
           hinted
           at
           by
           way
           of
           Question
           and
           Answer
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           is
           added
           a
           TREATISE
           OF
           PRAYER
           In
           the
           same
           Method
           .
        
         
           By
           
             GEORGE
             KEITH
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ;
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           M
           DC
           LXXXVIII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           
             Friendly
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           
             AS
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             necessary
             to
             be
             understood
             and
             minded
             ,
             than
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             in
             it self
             is
             plain
             and
             easie
             ;
             so
             nothing
             hath
             been
          
           
           
             more
             clouded
             ,
             obscured
             ,
             and
             burthened
             by
             the
             wild
             and
             numerous
             Notions
             of
             Carnal
             Minded
             Man
             ,
             by
             which
             true
             Wisdom
             hath
             been
             darkned
             .
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             ensuing
             Treatises
             (
             who
             is
             now
             removed
             out
             of
          
           Europe
           )
           
             hath
             been
             blessed
             with
             a
             singular
             Faculty
             of
             expressing
             himself
             both
             briefly
             and
             clearly
             (
             as
             is
             well
             known
             to
             such
             as
             have
             perused
             his
             Writings
             )
             which
             inclined
             me
             to
             present
             these
             to
             the
             publick
             .
             I
             hope
             Reader
             thou
             wilt
             find
             them
             answer
             this
          
           
           
             Character
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             left
             to
             thy
             Judgment
             ,
             upon
             tryal
             ,
             by
          
        
         
           
             Thy
             Sincere
             Friend
             R.
             B.
             
          
           
             London
             
               the
               27th
               of
               the
               5th
               .
               Month
               ,
               1687.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           14.
           l.
           6.
           for
           oud
           read
           and
           ,
           l.
           ult
           r.
           
             is
             the
             Faith
          
           ;
           in
           the
           second
           Preface
           ,
           p.
           2.
           l.
           6.
           f.
           When
           r.
           Where
           ,
           p.
           29.
           l.
           3.
           f.
           th●t
           r.
           who
           ,
           p.
           31.
           l.
           24.
           dele
           must
           ,
           and
           add
           ,
           
             they
             wait
             〈◊〉
             them
             the
             more
             ,
          
           p.
           55.
           l.
           21.
           si
           hath
           r.
           have
           ,
           p.
           57.
           l.
           25.
           f.
           no
           r.
           nor
           ,
           p.
           62.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           
             upon
             what
          
           ,
           p.
           108
           l.
           5.
           dele
           of
           ,
           p.
           113.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           tempore
           ,
           p.
           122.
           l.
           8.
           f.
           leisure
           r.
           service
           .
           p.
           127.
           l.
           22.
           f.
           there
           r.
           here
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               Fundamental
               Truths
               OF
               CHRISTIANITY
               Briefly
               hinted
               at
               by
               way
               of
               Question
               and
               Answer
               .
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 OF
                 whom
                 have
                 we
                 our
                 Being
                 ,
                 our
                 Living
                 ,
                 and
                 Moving
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 we
                 enjoy
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Q
                 How
                 know
                 we
                 that
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 There
                 is
                 somewhat
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 hearts
                 that
                 declareth
                 it
                 unto
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 Is
                 that
                 our
                 own
                 Natural
                 Reason
                 as
                 men
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Tho
                 we
                 might
                 gather
                 it
                 even
                 from
                 Reason
                 as
                 men
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 somwhat
                 in
                 us
                 that
                 doth
                 more
                 convincingly
                 and
                 manifestly
                 declare
                 it
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 than
                 our
                 own
                 Rseaon
                 as
                 Men.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 do
                 we
                 distinguish
                 it
                 from
                 Reason
                 ?
              
               
               
                 A.
                 Very
                 plainly
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 oft
                 teacheth
                 us
                 this
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 true
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 exercising
                 our
                 Reason
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 and
                 quiet
                 in
                 our
                 minds
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 oft
                 preventeth
                 all
                 reasonings
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 ready
                 and
                 immediate
                 way
                 Convinceth
                 us
                 than
                 Reason
                 can
                 do
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 so
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Because
                 Reason
                 teacheth
                 us
                 things
                 by
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 Discourse
                 and
                 Inference
                 ,
                 gathering
                 a
                 second
                 thing
                 from
                 a
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 third
                 from
                 a
                 second
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 fourth
                 from
                 a
                 third
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 way
                 is
                 but
                 Mediate
                 ,
                 and
                 Commonly
                 is
                 wearisom
                 and
                 tedious
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 doth
                 that
                 other
                 teach
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 A.
                 By
                 setting
                 the
                 things
                 before
                 our
                 understandings
                 simply
                 and
                 immediately
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 outward
                 Light
                 giveth
                 us
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 shapes
                 and
                 colour
                 of
                 outward
                 things
                 immediately
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 need
                 or
                 use
                 of
                 our
                 Reason
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 may
                 this
                 other
                 thing
                 be
                 called
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 a
                 distinct
                 principle
                 from
                 our
                 Reason
                 as
                 Men
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
                 )
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Divine
                 Light
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 use
                 to
                 the
                 mind
                 that
                 the
                 outward
                 Light
                 hath
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 other
                 Names
                 hath
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ?
              
               
               
                 A.
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 thereby
                 God
                 speaketh
                 his
                 Mind
                 and
                 Will
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 Hearts
                 and
                 Souls
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 man
                 speaketh
                 his
                 mind
                 to
                 another
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 his
                 Mouth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 Is
                 this
                 Light
                 and
                 Word
                 God
                 himself
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 immediate
                 manifestation
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 tho
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 distinguished
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 cannot
                 be
                 divided
                 or
                 separated
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 with
                 it
                 and
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 Fountain
                 and
                 Life
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 other
                 difference
                 is
                 there
                 betwixt
                 our
                 natural
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Principle
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Our
                 Natural
                 Reason
                 may
                 be
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 oft
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 teach
                 us
                 contrary
                 things
                 ,
                 unto
                 what
                 this
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 altogether
                 uncorruptible
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 other
                 difference
                 is
                 there
                 betwixt
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 The
                 Teachings
                 of
                 our
                 Natural
                 Reason
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 dry
                 and
                 barren
                 ,
                 and
                 void
                 of
                 that
                 living
                 vertue
                 ,
                 influence
                 and
                 vigour
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 teachings
                 of
                 this
                 principle
                 have
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 principle
                 is
                 quick
                 and
                 powerful
                 and
                 pregnant
                 ,
                 or
                 full
                 of
                 Heavenly
                 and
                 Divine
                 Vertue
                 and
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 But
                 do
                 they
                 not
                 differ
                 originally
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 very
                 Nature
                 and
                 Being
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Yea
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 Natural
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 other
                 Supernatural
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 Humane
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Divine
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 an
                 essential
                 property
                 of
                 the
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 the
                 free
                 Grace
                 and
                 Favour
                 of
                 God
                 given
                 unto
                 man
                 to
                 dignifie
                 and
                 exalt
                 him
                 above
                 his
                 natural
                 estate
                 and
                 condition
                 ;
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 natural
                 man
                 ,
                 even
                 a
                 Son
                 and
                 Child
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 Name
                 better
                 than
                 of
                 Sons
                 and
                 Daughters
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 Is
                 this
                 Principle
                 given
                 unto
                 all
                 men
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 given
                 unto
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 For
                 what
                 end
                 is
                 it
                 given
                 unto
                 all
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 That
                 they
                 may
                 become
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 thereby
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 live
                 Soberly
                 ,
                 Righteously
                 ,
                 and
                 Godly
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 (
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 World
                 )
                 they
                 may
                 live
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 everlasting
                 Joy
                 ,
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 Happiness
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 By
                 whom
                 doth
                 this
                 Grace
                 or
                 Gift
                 come
                 upon
                 all
                 Men
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 By
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 Iohn
                 declated
                 
                   The
                   Law
                
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 
                   was
                   given
                   by
                
                 Moses
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   Grace
                   and
                   Truth
                   cometh
                   by
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 fulness
                 have
                 we
                 all
                 received
                 Grace
                 for
                 Grace
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 Is
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 himself
                 given
                 unto
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 His
                 Grace
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 He
                 is
                 given
                 unto
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 
                 he
                 is
                 sent
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 unto
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 come
                 unto
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 both
                 offered
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 as
                 his
                 Gift
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 also
                 offer
                 himself
                 unto
                 all
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 his
                 Grace
                 is
                 not
                 alone
                 without
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 he
                 alone
                 without
                 his
                 Grace
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 given
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 offered
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 received
                 together
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 is
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Grace
                 to
                 be
                 distinguished
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 No
                 otherwise
                 than
                 as
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 warmth
                 ,
                 and
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 himself
                 ,
                 which
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 as
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 fulness
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Iohn
                 his
                 declaration
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Out
                   of
                   his
                   fulness
                   have
                   we
                   all
                   received
                   Grace
                   for
                   Grace
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 is
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 come
                 unto
                 all
                 ?
                 Is
                 he
                 come
                 outwardly
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 unto
                 all
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 He
                 is
                 not
                 come
                 outwardly
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 unto
                 all
                 ,
                 tho
                 he
                 is
                 come
                 even
                 outwardly
                 as
                 man
                 for
                 all
                 (
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 may
                 receive
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 his
                 outward
                 coming
                 as
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 wanting
                 unto
                 themselves
                 )
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 come
                 inwardly
                 unto
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 true
                 Light
                 ,
                 that
                 Lightens
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 and
                 the
                 Life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 is
                 he
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Because
                 he
                 quickeneth
                 and
                 maketh
                 alive
                 the
                 Soul
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 raiseth
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 
                 its
                 Sin
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Grave
                 it
                 hath
                 lain
                 dead
                 and
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 Is
                 this
                 the
                 general
                 Condition
                 of
                 Men.
                 
              
               
                 A.
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 general
                 Condition
                 of
                 Men
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 state
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 dead
                 in
                 their
                 Sins
                 and
                 Trespasses
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 All
                 men
                 therefore
                 do
                 need
                 Christ
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Light
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Resur
                 rection
                 and
                 the
                 Life
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 A.
                 Yea
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 want
                 not
                 only
                 Light
                 unto
                 their
                 Understandings
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 want
                 Life
                 unto
                 their
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 all
                 their
                 inward
                 Powers
                 and
                 Affections
                 which
                 are
                 dead
                 (
                 as
                 unto
                 God
                 )
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 move
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 his
                 Service
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 quickned
                 and
                 influenced
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 doth
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 minister
                 Light
                 and
                 Life
                 unto
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 Men
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 By
                 his
                 shinings
                 and
                 breathings
                 in
                 their
                 Hearts
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 Is
                 that
                 Immediately
                 ,
                 or
                 Mediately
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Both
                 Immediately
                 ,
                 and
                 Mediately
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 Immediately
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Even
                 without
                 all
                 outward
                 means
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 his
                 Free
                 Love
                 and
                 Favour
                 ,
                 preventing
                 them
                 before
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 any
                 outward
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 ministring
                 unto
                 them
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 never
                 had
                 the
                 outward
                 means
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Iohn
                 declared
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   Lighteth
                   every
                   man
                   that
                   cometh
                   into
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   through
                   him
                   might
                   Believe
                   ,
                   and
                   Believing
                   might
                   have
                   Eternal
                   Life
                   .
                
                 Now
                 if
                 he
                 lighteth
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 then
                 surely
                 he
                 lighteth
                 as
                 well
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 means
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 want
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 want
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 truly
                 tho
                 not
                 as
                 equally
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 seeing
                 they
                 who
                 want
                 the
                 outward
                 means
                 are
                 Immediately
                 Inlightned
                 and
                 Taught
                 ,
                 then
                 surely
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 outward
                 means
                 are
                 also
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 their
                 priviledg
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 less
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 outward
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 theirs
                 the
                 greater
                 who
                 want
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 Mediately
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 By
                 the
                 shining
                 and
                 breathings
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Light
                 and
                 Life
                 ,
                 in
                 and
                 through
                 his
                 Faithful
                 Servants
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Testimonies
                 ,
                 whether
                 by
                 Words
                 or
                 Works
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 have
                 a
                 manifestation
                 and
                 ministration
                 of
                 Light
                 and
                 Life
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 encrease
                 and
                 raise
                 up
                 Light
                 and
                 Life
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 they
                 minister
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 But
                 if
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 minister
                 Light
                 and
                 Life
                 Immediately
                 unto
                 men
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 means
                 useless
                 and
                 unnecessary
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 distinguish
                 betwixt
                 things
                 
                 that
                 are
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 necessary
                 in
                 some
                 respect
                 ;
                 also
                 betwixt
                 things
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 very
                 useful
                 and
                 profitable
                 ;
                 for
                 many
                 things
                 are
                 greatly
                 useful
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 ,
                 though
                 men
                 have
                 no
                 absolute
                 need
                 of
                 outward
                 means
                 for
                 the
                 conveyance
                 of
                 Light
                 and
                 Life
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 outward
                 means
                 are
                 very
                 useful
                 and
                 helpful
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 Give
                 us
                 one
                 Example
                 in
                 another
                 case
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 All
                 men
                 have
                 a
                 Principle
                 of
                 natural
                 Reason
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 all
                 outward
                 means
                 (
                 either
                 of
                 Men
                 or
                 Books
                 )
                 teacheth
                 them
                 Immediately
                 some
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 Natural
                 Reason
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 none
                 will
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 both
                 Men
                 and
                 Books
                 are
                 very
                 useful
                 and
                 profitable
                 to
                 further
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Natural
                 Things
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 our
                 Natural
                 Reason
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 further
                 improving
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q
                 But
                 are
                 the
                 Immediate
                 Teachings
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 of
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 unto
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 True
                 and
                 Saving
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Yea
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 for
                 indeed
                 all
                 outward
                 means
                 could
                 do
                 nothing
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Immediate
                 Teaching
                 and
                 Ministring
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Light
                 and
                 Life
                 ;
                 
                 because
                 the
                 Immediate
                 is
                 the
                 Ground
                 and
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 or
                 Principle
                 ,
                 for
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 outward
                 means
                 are
                 useful
                 and
                 profitable
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 Give
                 us
                 one
                 Example
                 in
                 another
                 case
                 .
              
               
                 A.
                 The
                 same
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 Men
                 had
                 not
                 an
                 outward
                 and
                 immediate
                 Principle
                 of
                 Natural
                 Reason
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 taught
                 them
                 immeidately
                 some
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 Natural
                 Reason
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Men
                 and
                 Books
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 convincing
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 gain
                 ground
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 Men
                 have
                 a
                 Principle
                 of
                 Reason
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 therefore
                 when
                 things
                 of
                 Reason
                 are
                 presented
                 and
                 offered
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 Men
                 and
                 Books
                 ,
                 they
                 imbrace
                 them
                 and
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 simply
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 because
                 the
                 Men
                 and
                 Books
                 say
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 innate
                 Principle
                 of
                 Reason
                 in
                 themselves
                 saith
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 witness
                 and
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 By
                 this
                 it
                 would
                 seem
                 that
                 Men
                 are
                 taught
                 many
                 more
                 things
                 mediately
                 than
                 immediately
                 .
              
               
                 A.
                 Yea
                 surely
                 ,
                 for
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Example
                 ,
                 what
                 men
                 are
                 there
                 (
                 except
                 Fools
                 and
                 Idiots
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 natural
                 Reason
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 teacheth
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 natural
                 Reason
                 ,
                 above
                 an
                 Hundred
                 to
                 
                 one
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 any
                 Book
                 or
                 Men
                 ever
                 did
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 do
                 ?
                 As
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 daily
                 Occurrences
                 and
                 Occasions
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 life
                 .
                 A
                 man's
                 natural
                 Reason
                 teacheth
                 him
                 a
                 Thousand
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 never
                 learned
                 from
                 Men
                 or
                 Books
                 :
                 Even
                 so
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 taught
                 of
                 God
                 many
                 Divine
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 Men
                 nor
                 Books
                 never
                 did
                 ,
                 or
                 could
                 teach
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 By
                 all
                 this
                 it
                 seemeth
                 that
                 the
                 Knowledg
                 of
                 Divine
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 things
                 ,
                 must
                 flow
                 from
                 a
                 Divine
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Principle
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 known
                 and
                 learned
                 sufficiently
                 ,
                 from
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 natural
                 Principle
                 of
                 natural
                 Reason
                 .
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 is
                 even
                 so
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 natural
                 Reason
                 in
                 a
                 subservient
                 way
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 reach
                 unto
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Divine
                 ,
                 nor
                 indeed
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Blind-man
                 by
                 all
                 his
                 Reason
                 can
                 reach
                 unto
                 Colours
                 ,
                 to
                 judg
                 of
                 them
                 distinctly
                 :
                 or
                 a
                 Deaf-man
                 to
                 judg
                 of
                 Sounds
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 sense
                 are
                 judged
                 or
                 known
                 by
                 a
                 principle
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 Reason
                 cannot
                 Immediately
                 reach
                 unto
                 by
                 descending
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 Divine
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 are
                 judged
                 and
                 known
                 by
                 a
                 principle
                 of
                 Faith
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Nature
                 also
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 wit
                 ,
                 Divine
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 which
                 Reason
                 cannot
                 immediately
                 reach
                 unto
                 by
                 its
                 ascending
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 Man
                 having
                 the
                 Natural
                 Exercise
                 of
                 his
                 Senses
                 ,
                 can
                 use
                 his
                 Reason
                 in
                 Natural
                 Things
                 that
                 are
                 sensible
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 Spiritual
                 Senses
                 ,
                 can
                 use
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 in
                 Spiritual
                 Things
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 subservient
                 and
                 subordinate
                 way
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 required
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 learn
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 become
                 wise
                 through
                 those
                 immediate
                 Teachings
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 That
                 they
                 believe
                 those
                 Teachings
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 can
                 they
                 do
                 that
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Not
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Vertue
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Teachings
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 operative
                 and
                 effectual
                 to
                 cause
                 men
                 to
                 believe
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 love
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 next
                 required
                 of
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 That
                 they
                 continually
                 apply
                 their
                 whole
                 Minds
                 ,
                 Souls
                 and
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 unto
                 this
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Divine
                 Principle
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 therein
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 have
                 its
                 universal
                 influence
                 in
                 them
                 and
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 can
                 they
                 do
                 that
                 ?
              
               
               
                 A.
                 By
                 its
                 own
                 drawings
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 by
                 the
                 drawings
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 universal
                 Influence
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 an
                 enlightening
                 nature
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 knowledg
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 quickening
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 leavening
                 ,
                 healing
                 ,
                 and
                 purifying
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctifying
                 nature
                 ;
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 these
                 two
                 properties
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 kill
                 ,
                 consume
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 Sin
                 both
                 in
                 Fruit
                 and
                 Root
                 ,
                 Stock
                 and
                 Branch
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 beget
                 Righteousness
                 and
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 which
                 comprehends
                 all
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Love
                 ,
                 Meekness
                 ,
                 Temperance
                 ,
                 Patience
                 ,
                 Humility
                 ,
                 Joy
                 ,
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Hope
                 and
                 Confidence
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 is
                 the
                 Grace
                 or
                 Gift
                 of
                 God
                 conveyed
                 unto
                 Men
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 received
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 As
                 a
                 small
                 thing
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 a
                 Seed
                 ,
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 Seeds
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 And
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 multiplied
                 and
                 encreased
                 in
                 Mens
                 Hearts
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 By
                 its
                 growth
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 grow
                 in
                 them
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 multiply
                 ,
                 but
                 remaineth
                 as
                 dead
                 and
                 barren
                 as
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 living
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 nature
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 doth
                 it
                 grow
                 in
                 Men.
                 
              
               
                 A.
                 By
                 getting
                 root
                 in
                 the
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 a
                 grain
                 of
                 Corn
                 ,
                 by
                 getting
                 root
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 doth
                 it
                 get
                 root
                 ?
              
               
               
                 A.
                 It
                 hath
                 a
                 Native
                 Vertue
                 and
                 Influence
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 taketh
                 root
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 naturally
                 ,
                 if
                 Men
                 do
                 not
                 resist
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 tho
                 the
                 Ground
                 where
                 it
                 seeketh
                 to
                 take
                 Root
                 ,
                 be
                 foul
                 and
                 unfit
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 cleansing
                 and
                 fitting
                 Vertue
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 prepare
                 the
                 Ground
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 good
                 and
                 fit
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 requireth
                 Mans
                 consent
                 and
                 concurrence
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 acts
                 and
                 God
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 it
                 draweth
                 and
                 moveth
                 effectually
                 the
                 Heart
                 of
                 Man
                 unto
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 But
                 may
                 these
                 drawings
                 and
                 movings
                 be
                 commonly
                 resisted
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Yea
                 they
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Man's
                 Salvation
                 may
                 be
                 hindered
                 by
                 Man
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 begun
                 in
                 its
                 progress
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 Doth
                 God
                 teach
                 Men
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 unto
                 Faith
                 and
                 Godliness
                 by
                 this
                 Principle
                 .
              
               
                 A.
                 Yea
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 faithfully
                 and
                 chastly
                 waited
                 upon
                 ,
                 believed
                 and
                 followed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 But
                 hath
                 he
                 not
                 his
                 order
                 in
                 teaching
                 ,
                 or
                 doth
                 he
                 teach
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 .
              
               
                 A.
                 He
                 hath
                 his
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 teach
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 but
                 line
                 upon
                 line
                 ,
                 here
                 a
                 little
                 and
                 there
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 a
                 Man
                 can
                 bear
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 gravity
                 of
                 his
                 Principle
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 first
                 things
                 he
                 teacheth
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 Principle
                 ?
              
               
               
                 A.
                 To
                 deny
                 Ungodliness
                 and
                 Worldly
                 Lusts
                 ,
                 to
                 Live
                 Soberly
                 and
                 Righteously
                 ,
                 to
                 Live
                 Godly
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 ascended
                 by
                 those
                 degrees
                 ,
                 he
                 bringeth
                 them
                 into
                 his
                 Holy
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 City
                 ,
                 House
                 ,
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 oud
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 giveth
                 them
                 to
                 enjoy
                 of
                 these
                 Pleasures
                 and
                 Delights
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Sweetness
                 ,
                 Beauty
                 and
                 Glory
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 beyond
                 all
                 utterance
                 or
                 thoughts
                 of
                 Man's
                 Heart
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 first
                 beginnings
                 of
                 Gods
                 Work
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 after
                 convincement
                 ,
                 or
                 enlightening
                 the
                 Understanding
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 Faith
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 cleaving
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 and
                 Heart
                 of
                 Man
                 unto
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 inward
                 Revelation
                 of
                 his
                 Divine
                 Power
                 ,
                 Mercy
                 and
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 shinings
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Divine
                 Light
                 ,
                 Life
                 and
                 Spirit
                 within
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 Is
                 then
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 Faith
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 inwardly
                 revealed
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Yea.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 Faith
                 then
                 have
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 ,
                 Inward
                 and
                 Immediate
                 Revelation
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 common
                 priviledge
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 They
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   is
                   the
                
                 faith
                 of
                 Gods
                 Elect
                 ,
                 that
                 worketh
                 by
                 
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 purifieth
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 fruitful
                 of
                 good
                 works
                 ;
                 but
                 their
                 Faith
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 Dream
                 and
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 findetn
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Sins
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 leaveth
                 them
                 to
                 live
                 and
                 die
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 Repentance
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 affections
                 from
                 Sin
                 and
                 Unrighteousness
                 ,
                 unto
                 Holiness
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 whereas
                 it
                 loved
                 ,
                 desired
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoyced
                 in
                 .
                 Sin
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 a
                 distaste
                 of
                 all
                 Righteousness
                 and
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 aversion
                 and
                 alienation
                 therefrom
                 ,
                 now
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 distaste
                 of
                 Sin
                 universally
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 aversion
                 and
                 alienation
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 intimate
                 love
                 of
                 all
                 Righteousness
                 and
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 desire
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 joy
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 abundantly
                 after
                 and
                 in
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whose
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 is
                 this
                 Repentance
                 wrought
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 By
                 degrees
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 his
                 Love
                 ,
                 his
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 his
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 his
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 revealed
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Light
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Heart
                 is
                 turned
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 and
                 continueth
                 in
                 a
                 steddy
                 and
                 fixed
                 application
                 unto
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 This
                 naturally
                 and
                 gently
                 melteth
                 and
                 thaweth
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 breaketh
                 it
                 into
                 
                 pieces
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 changeth
                 it
                 from
                 a
                 Heart
                 of
                 Stone
                 into
                 a
                 Heart
                 of
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 it
                 naturally
                 to
                 savour
                 and
                 relish
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 hated
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 disrelish
                 and
                 distaste
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 Dishonesty
                 and
                 Unrighteousness
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 loved
                 before
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 Rule
                 (
                 or
                 Law
                 )
                 hath
                 God
                 given
                 unto
                 Men
                 ,
                 to
                 Serve
                 ,
                 Obey
                 ,
                 and
                 Worship
                 him
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Even
                 the
                 same
                 Divine
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Principle
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 nigh
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 our
                 Mouths
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 it
                 ,
                 believe
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 obey
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Law
                 or
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 who
                 walk
                 after
                 this
                 Rule
                 ,
                 Peace
                 is
                 and
                 shall
                 remain
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 Condemnation
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 Justification
                 and
                 Approbation
                 from
                 henceforth
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               CONCERNING
               PRAYER
               .
            
             
               I.
               Some
               QUESTIONS
               answered
               .
            
             
               II.
               Some
               REASONS
               given
               ,
               why
               all
               PRAYER
               in
               Words
               ,
               whether
               only
               conceived
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               or
               uttered
               and
               expressed
               by
               the
               Mouth
               ,
               should
               be
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               helping
               us
               to
               conceive
               those
               Words
               .
            
             
               III.
               Some
               Objections
               or
               seeming
               Reasons
               brought
               ,
               for
               using
               set
               Forms
               of
               PRAYER
               ,
               read
               out
               of
               a
               Book
               ;
               as
               if
               that
               reading
               were
               PRAYER
               ,
               Answered
               :
               Also
               a
               few
               Words
               concerning
               Singing
               or
               Praising
               God
               with
               a
               Psalm
               .
            
             
               By
               G.
               K.
               
            
             
               Printed
               in
               the
               Year
               1687.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               the
               Loving
               and
               Friendly
               Reader
               .
            
             
               
                 SInce
                 It
                 pleased
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 give
                 me
                 some
                 knowledg
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 what
                 True
                 Prayer
                 is
                 ;
                 after
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 turned
                 with
                 many
                 others
                 to
                 his
                 Marvelous
                 Light
                 ,
                 to
                 believe
                 and
                 walk
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 deep
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 seen
                 and
                 opened
                 .
                 Many
                 true
                 and
                 fresh
                 ,
                 and
                 living
                 openings
                 have
                 arisen
                 in
                 me
                 concerning
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 the
                 nature
                 ,
                 use
                 ,
                 ends
                 ,
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 true
                 and
                 right
                 Prayer
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 acceptably
                 performed
                 ;
                 how
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 assists
                 and
                 helps
                 his
                 Servants
                 and
                 Children
                 to
                 Pray
                 ;
                 how
                 he
                 works
                 not
                 only
                 upon
                 their
                 wills
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 to
                 quicken
                 and
                 excite
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 fruitful
                 with
                 good
                 and
                 holy
                 desires
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 art
                 ,
                 or
                 exercise
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 how
                 he
                 works
                 upon
                 the
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Intellectual
                 Powers
                 ,
                 to
                 enlighten
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 to
                 Man
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 real
                 sense
                 and
              
               
               
                 understanding
                 of
                 his
                 wants
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 wants
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 he
                 prayeth
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Love
                 ,
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 Bounty
                 ,
                 and
                 Compassion
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 readiness
                 and
                 nearness
                 of
                 his
                 helping
                 hand
                 to
                 supply
                 all
                 his
                 and
                 their
                 wants
                 abundantly
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Inward
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Eye
                 is
                 opened
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Well
                 of
                 Living
                 Water
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 thirsty
                 Soul
                 may
                 drink
                 :
                 And
                 also
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 that
                 is
                 richly
                 spread
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 may
                 eat
                 abundantly
                 and
                 be
                 refreshed
                 ,
                 and
                 bless
                 and
                 praise
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 great
                 and
                 rich
                 Mercies
                 and
                 Blessings
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 not
                 enlighten
                 the
                 Understanding
                 and
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 him
                 what
                 to
                 seek
                 and
                 pray
                 for
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 did
                 warm
                 ,
                 and
                 heat
                 Mens
                 affections
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 blind
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 true
                 Protestants
                 cry
                 out
                 against
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 Heavenly
                 and
                 Sacred
                 Fire
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 sends
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 dark
                 obscure
                 Fire
                 ,
                 but
                 shining
                 and
                 enlightening
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 Light
              
               
               
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Heat
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Supplication
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Love
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Understanding
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 though
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 oft
                 is
                 ,
                 without
                 Words
                 either
                 expressed
                 or
                 conceived
                 in
                 the
                 Understanding
                 ;
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 Understanding
                 in
                 Man
                 ,
                 that
                 transcendeth
                 all
                 Words
                 :
                 I
                 mean
                 such
                 Words
                 as
                 we
                 commonly
                 use
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 signs
                 of
                 things
                 signified
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 as
              
               Aristotle
               
                 defineth
                 Words
              
               :
               Verba
               sunt
               signarerum
               .
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Words
               are
               the
               signs
               of
               things
               .
               
                 In
                 which
                 high
                 degree
                 of
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 reacheth
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 and
                 Heavenly
                 things
                 themselves
                 ,
                 without
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 things
                 are
                 words
                 themselves
                 ;
                 or
                 where
                 the
                 words
                 and
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 distinct
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 its
                 own
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 that
                 signifieth
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               Aristotle
               
                 so
                 much
                 admired
                 for
                 his
                 worldly
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Philosophy
                 as
                 it
                 seemeth
                 ,
                 knew
                 not
                 this
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 do
                 his
              
               
               
                 followers
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 is
                 Infinitely
                 Bountiful
                 and
                 Gracious
                 unto
                 men
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 inlighten
                 and
                 shine
                 upon
                 this
                 highest
                 part
                 of
                 Man's
                 Understanding
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 causeth
                 his
                 Light
                 and
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Understanding
                 to
                 descend
                 to
                 the
                 lowest
                 degree
                 thereof
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 his
                 Reason
                 and
                 Imagination
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 very
                 Imagination
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 Scripture
                 to
                 be
                 wrought
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 see
              
               Isa.
               26.
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 Translated
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
              
               Hebrew
               ,
               
                 signifieth
                 Imagination
                 .
                 )
                 See
                 also
                 ,
              
               1
               Chron.
               29.
               18.
               
               Keep
               this
               for
               ever
               in
               the
               Imagination
               of
               the
               Thoughts
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 Which
                 inferiour
                 and
                 lower
                 Powers
                 of
                 man's
                 Soul
                 ,
                 cannot
                 reach
                 to
                 Divine
                 things
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 signes
                 of
                 Words
                 :
                 Therefore
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 God
                 to
                 work
                 upon
                 the
                 Understandings
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 fruitful
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 good
                 and
                 pertinent
                 Words
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 upon
                 their
                 minds
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 Holy
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 desires
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Prayed
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 establish
                 the
                 true
                 Believers
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               in
               every
               good
               word
               and
               work
               .
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               17.
               
               
                 Whence
                 I
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 good
                 words
                 are
                 as
                 real
                 a
                 Fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 good
                 works
                 or
                 desires
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 good
                 words
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 borrowed
                 words
                 from
                 the
                 mouths
                 or
                 lines
                 of
                 others
                 made
                 ready
                 to
                 our
                 Hands
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 spring
                 from
                 the
                 inward
                 fruitfulness
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Understandings
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 water
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 fruitful
                 after
                 a
                 Heavenly
                 sort
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Corn
                 that
                 lyeth
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 though
                 ever
                 so
                 abundantly
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 grown
                 in
                 another
                 Land
                 or
                 Country
                 ,
                 that
                 denominates
                 the
                 Ground
                 where
                 it
                 lyeth
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 fruitful
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 fruitful
                 Ground
                 which
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 from
                 within
                 it self
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 assisted
                 by
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Rains
                 and
                 Influences
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 Corn
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Grain
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 profitable
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 abundance
                 even
                 of
                 Scripture
                 Words
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 receives
                 into
                 his
                 memory
                 ,
                 or
                 bare
                 natural
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 that
                 simply
                 makes
                 his
                 Mind
                 and
                 Understanding
              
               
               
                 fruitful
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 inward
                 sense
                 and
                 mystery
                 of
                 Scripture
                 words
                 must
                 be
                 opened
                 in
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Understanding
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 words
                 ,
                 being
                 inwardly
                 and
                 spiritually
                 opened
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 brings
                 forth
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 Seeds
                 a
                 plentiful
                 Harvest
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 good
                 Ground
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 honest
                 Heart
                 ,
                 yieldeth
                 its
                 fruit
                 ,
                 some
                 Thirty
                 ,
                 some
                 Sixty
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 an
                 Hundred
                 Fold
                 ;
                 and
                 alwaies
                 with
                 some
                 increase
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 although
                 Scripture
                 words
                 have
                 a
                 most
                 excellent
                 service
                 and
                 use
                 to
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 minds
                 and
                 understandings
                 are
                 made
                 fruitful
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 knowledg
                 and
                 opening
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 ground
                 or
                 soil
                 is
                 with
                 seed
                 sown
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 understanding
                 is
                 not
                 confined
                 to
                 the
                 strict
                 and
                 precise
                 number
                 of
                 scripture
                 words
                 ;
                 but
                 yieldeth
                 an
                 increase
                 of
                 other
                 words
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 tendency
                 and
                 signification
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 seed
                 that
                 is
                 sown
                 ,
                 yeildeth
                 more
                 Grains
                 than
                 what
                 was
                 sown
                 .
                 These
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 openings
                 in
                 great
                 plenty
                 ,
              
               
               
                 to
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 have
                 livingly
                 sprung
                 up
                 in
                 me
                 as
                 concerning
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 time
                 after
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 at
                 the
                 present
                 writing
                 been
                 livingly
                 brought
                 to
                 my
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 addition
                 of
                 many
                 more
                 ,
                 which
                 here
                 I
                 present
                 to
                 all
                 Friendly
                 and
                 Loving
                 Readers
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 hands
                 this
                 may
                 come
                 for
                 a
                 general
                 service
                 ;
                 where
                 I
                 have
                 handled
                 and
                 treated
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 soberly
                 and
                 fairly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Love
                 and
                 Meekness
                 ,
                 not
                 naming
                 any
                 Persons
                 or
                 Parties
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 reflection
                 to
                 provoke
                 them
                 to
                 anger
                 or
                 dislike
                 ;
                 only
                 with
                 some
                 Fervency
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 in
                 true
                 Love
                 I
                 have
                 reproved
                 and
                 argued
                 against
                 those
                 who
                 pretend
                 to
                 Pray
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 without
                 a
                 set
                 Form
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 deny
                 the
                 spirits
                 Immediate
                 Teachings
                 and
                 assistance
                 .
                 And
                 tho
                 I
                 aim
                 against
                 Reading
                 set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 that
                 Reading
                 to
                 be
                 Prayer
                 it self
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 simply
                 against
                 Reading
                 of
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 in
                 any
                 measure
                 proceeded
                 from
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Ages
                 past
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               SOME
               QUESTIONS
               AND
               ANSWERS
               CONCERNING
               PRAYER
               :
            
             
               And
               some
               Reasons
               that
               all
               Prayer
               in
               words
               ,
               whether
               conceived
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               or
               uttered
               and
               expressed
               by
               Mouth
               ,
               should
               be
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               helping
               us
               to
               conceive
               those
               words
               :
               With
               an
               Answer
               to
               some
               Objections
               ,
               or
               seeming
               Reasons
               ,
               brought
               for
               using
               set
               Forms
               of
               Prayer
               read
               out
               of
               a
               Book
               .
               Also
               concerning
               Singing
               or
               Praising
               God
               with
               a
               Psalm
               .
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 WHat
                 is
                 Prayer
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 calling
                 upon
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 through
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 asking
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 should
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 desire
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 are
                 these
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 should
                 desire
                 and
                 ask
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 Prayer
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 They
                 are
                 many
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 these
                 Three
                 Heads
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 for
                 God's
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sanctifying
                 his
                 great
                 Name
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 want
                 as
                 to
                 our selves
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 also
                 to
                 Pray
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 even
                 for
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 whose
                 Day
                 of
                 Salvation
                 is
                 not
                 expired
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 greatest
                 Enemies
                 .
                 Also
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 Pray
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 build
                 her
                 up
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 preserve
                 and
                 defend
                 her
                 ,
                 multiply
                 his
                 Graces
                 ,
                 and
                 pour
                 out
                 his
                 Spirit
                 more
                 abundantly
                 upon
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 her
                 Members
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 respective
                 places
                 ;
                 and
                 especially
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 publick
                 Ministry
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 qualifie
                 them
                 for
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 an
                 Effectual
                 Door
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 please
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 increase
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Faithful
                 Labourers
                 to
                 work
                 and
                 labour
                 in
                 his
                 Vine-yard
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 in
                 Authority
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 incline
                 their
                 Hearts
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 and
                 just
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 live
                 a
                 quiet
                 and
                 a
                 peaceable
                 
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 Godliness
                 and
                 Honesty
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 end
                 of
                 Government
                 and
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 its
                 being
                 Appointed
                 and
                 Ordained
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 Pray
                 for
                 as
                 to
                 our selves
                 ?
                 Are
                 they
                 only
                 Spiritual
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 ?
                 or
                 are
                 they
                 Temporal
                 things
                 also
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 Riches
                 ,
                 or
                 encrease
                 of
                 Corn
                 ,
                 Wine
                 and
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 or
                 Health
                 ?
                 If
                 one
                 be
                 in
                 Sickness
                 and
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 be
                 in
                 in
                 Prison
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 lawful
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 Riches
                 ,
                 or
                 great
                 plenty
                 of
                 Worldly
                 and
                 Temporal
                 Things
                 ?
                 May
                 we
                 not
                 at
                 lest
                 pray
                 for
                 our
                 necessary
                 Provision
                 ,
                 as
                 Food
                 and
                 Raiment
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 taught
                 his
                 Disciples
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Give
                   us
                   this
                   day
                   our
                   daily
                   Bread.
                   
                
              
               
                 A.
                 As
                 for
                 Riches
                 or
                 great
                 Plenty
                 of
                 Worldly
                 and
                 Temporal
                 Things
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 no
                 Precept
                 nor
                 Example
                 to
                 commend
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 lawful
                 Thing
                 unto
                 us
                 to
                 Pray
                 for
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 nor
                 indeed
                 are
                 they
                 to
                 be
                 sought
                 for
                 (
                 altho
                 when
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 God
                 to
                 bestow
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 blessing
                 Mens
                 sober
                 and
                 lawful
                 Callings
                 and
                 Employments
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 with
                 Thanksgiving
                 :
                 and
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 Praved
                 unto
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 give
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 them
                 a
                 Heart
                 to
                 use
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 Glory
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 Faithful
                 Stewards
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 especially
                 
                 to
                 Minister
                 unto
                 others
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 necessity
                 )
                 for
                 many
                 Tentations
                 and
                 Snares
                 do
                 follow
                 Worldly
                 Riches
                 ,
                 next
                 as
                 to
                 Temporal
                 or
                 Wordly
                 Necessities
                 ,
                 as
                 Food
                 and
                 Raiment
                 ,
                 or
                 Health
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Sickness
                 ,
                 and
                 Liberty
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 Bondage
                 or
                 Imprisonment
                 ;
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 :
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 ▪
                 it
                 is
                 unlawful
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 providing
                 it
                 be
                 with
                 a
                 due
                 submission
                 to
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 knows
                 best
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 sometimes
                 Sickness
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 Imprisonment
                 is
                 best
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Worldly
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 Tryals
                 and
                 Exercises
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 sent
                 to
                 us
                 from
                 God
                 for
                 some
                 good
                 end
                 and
                 purpose
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 should
                 mainly
                 desire
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 Sanctified
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 purpose
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 doing
                 us
                 good
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 fully
                 answered
                 in
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 it
                 commanded
                 any
                 where
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 laid
                 upon
                 us
                 as
                 a
                 necessary
                 duty
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 any
                 Temporal
                 or
                 Worldly
                 Thing
                 whatsoever
                 :
                 for
                 Christ
                 did
                 not
                 teach
                 or
                 command
                 his
                 Disciples
                 to
                 seek
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 careful
                 what
                 they
                 should
                 Eat
                 or
                 Drink
                 ,
                 or
                 wherewith
                 to
                 be
                 Cloathed
                 ;
                 but
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 
                   Seek
                   first
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   shall
                   be
                   added
                
                 
                 
                   unto
                   you
                
                 :
                 So
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 promise
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 give
                 us
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 although
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 ask
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 said
                 further
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Gentiles
                   seek
                   after
                   these
                   things
                
                 ;
                 importing
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 to
                 pray
                 unto
                 God
                 for
                 Temporal
                 Necessities
                 ,
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 but
                 low
                 and
                 weak
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 leads
                 further
                 to
                 ask
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Heavenly
                 Things
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 to
                 mind
                 Worldly
                 or
                 Temporal
                 .
                 And
                 Christ
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 further
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   your
                   Heavenly
                   Father
                   knoweth
                   that
                   ye
                   have
                   need
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                
                 Matth.
                 6.
                 31
                 ,
                 32
                 ,
                 33.
                 
                 Hereby
                 signifying
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 seek
                 them
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 given
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 provident
                 and
                 tender
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 regardeth
                 us
                 and
                 all
                 our
                 Necessities
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 our
                 Flesh
                 provided
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 us
                 things
                 we
                 wanted
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 neither
                 did
                 nor
                 could
                 ask
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 Infancy
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 these
                 words
                 which
                 Christ
                 taught
                 his
                 Disciples
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Give
                   us
                   this
                   day
                   our
                   daily
                   Bread.
                
                 That
                 cannot
                 be
                 proved
                 that
                 that
                 Bread
                 was
                 the
                 Natural
                 Bread
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Natural
                 and
                 Outward
                 Body
                 wanteth
                 .
                 And
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 above
                 twelve
                 hundred
                 years
                 ago
                 ,
                 did
                 read
                 or
                 translate
                 the
                 
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Give
                   us
                   this
                   Day
                   our
                   Super
                   substantial
                   Bread
                
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 Translation
                 ,
                 many
                 ,
                 called
                 Learned
                 Men
                 ,
                 say
                 ;
                 the
                 Greek
                 will
                 bear
                 .
                 But
                 passing
                 the
                 Translation
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 unlikely
                 and
                 improbable
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 Natural
                 Bread
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 Temporal
                 and
                 Corruptible
                 thing
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 Petition
                 in
                 that
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 our selves
                 (
                 the
                 three
                 former
                 Petitions
                 relating
                 especially
                 unto
                 God
                 )
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 placed
                 in
                 order
                 before
                 that
                 Petition
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 taught
                 them
                 to
                 Pray
                 for
                 
                   Forgiveness
                   of
                   Sins
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 following
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   we
                   be
                   not
                   led
                   into
                   Tentation
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   deliver
                   us
                   from
                   Evil
                
                 (
                 or
                 the
                 evil
                 one
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
                 )
                 Now
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 Petitions
                 being
                 Spiritual
                 things
                 ,
                 how
                 unprobable
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 Christ
                 would
                 teach
                 them
                 to
                 seek
                 first
                 a
                 Temporal
                 thing
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Outward
                 and
                 Natural
                 Bread
                 is
                 ,
                 before
                 those
                 Spiritual
                 things
                 ;
                 when
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 he
                 bids
                 them
                 
                   Seek
                   first
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   thereof
                   :
                
                 which
                 comprehends
                 all
                 Spiritual
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 But
                 doth
                 not
                 our
                 Heavenly
                 Father
                 know
                 all
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Temporal
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 why
                 should
                 we
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 pray
                 for
                 Spiritual
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 inform
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 we
                 want
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 wanted
                 those
                 things
                 before
                 we
                 pray
                 unto
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 knoweth
                 most
                 perfectly
                 all
                 our
                 wants
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 most
                 Inward
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 pray
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 from
                 whose
                 all-seeing
                 Eye
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 hid
                 ,
                 whether
                 past
                 ,
                 present
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 great
                 cause
                 why
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 to
                 pray
                 unto
                 him
                 for
                 Spiritual
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 our
                 desires
                 are
                 enlarged
                 the
                 more
                 after
                 them
                 ;
                 our
                 love
                 is
                 excited
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Graces
                 and
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 and
                 gracious
                 Gifts
                 of
                 Gods
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 are
                 thereby
                 quickened
                 and
                 ●et
                 on
                 work
                 in
                 true
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 tend
                 to
                 our
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 and
                 promoting
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Prayer
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 Souls
                 desire
                 after
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 joined
                 and
                 united
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 refreshed
                 with
                 his
                 Love
                 and
                 Divine
                 Influences
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 partake
                 more
                 abundantly
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 taste
                 and
                 feed
                 upon
                 his
                 living
                 Word
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 that
                 Bread
                 and
                 Meat
                 ,
                 and
                 Drink
                 ,
                 o●
                 any
                 most
                 comfortable
                 thing
                 is
                 unto
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Souls
                 desire
                 after
                 those
                 Heavenly
                 and
                 Divine
                 Enjoyments
                 ,
                 is
                 enlarged
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 true
                 Prayer
                 :
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 both
                 gives
                 
                 and
                 encreases
                 the
                 Souls
                 appetite
                 after
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 prepares
                 the
                 Soul
                 for
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 raising
                 it
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 worldly
                 things
                 and
                 the
                 desires
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 Damascen
                 and
                 Augustine
                 did
                 well
                 describe
                 Prayer
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 ascent
                 or
                 lifting
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 unto
                 God.
                 Now
                 the
                 Souls
                 Appetite
                 after
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Divine
                 things
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 necessary
                 to
                 it
                 as
                 Hunger
                 and
                 Thirst
                 is
                 unto
                 the
                 Body
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 Bodily
                 Hunger
                 and
                 Thirst
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Makes
                 the
                 Nourishment
                 which
                 the
                 Body
                 receiveth
                 ,
                 comfortable
                 and
                 pleasant
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 Bodily
                 Health
                 in
                 ordinary
                 Cases
                 .
                 And
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 causeth
                 a
                 good
                 Digestion
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 the
                 better
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 Nourished
                 ;
                 even
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Souls
                 Appetite
                 and
                 Desire
                 after
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Refreshings
                 that
                 come
                 from
                 his
                 Heavenly
                 Presence
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 in
                 Scripture
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 
                   Hunger
                   and
                   Thirst
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   Hunger
                   and
                   Thirst
                   after
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 said
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   My
                   Soul
                   thirsteth
                   for
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 42.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Soul
                 which
                 thus
                 hungers
                 and
                 thirsts
                 after
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 receiveth
                 this
                 enjoyment
                 in
                 any
                 measure
                 .
                 Oh!
                 How
                 sweet
                 and
                 comfortable
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 hungry
                 Soul
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 full
                 Soul
                 even
                 
                 loaths
                 the
                 Hony-comb
                 ,
                 whereas
                 to
                 the
                 hungry
                 Soul
                 every
                 bitter
                 thing
                 is
                 sweet
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Judgments
                 and
                 Chastnings
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 sent
                 unto
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 need
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 sweet
                 and
                 precious
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Spiritual
                 Hunger
                 and
                 Thirst
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 is
                 alwaies
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Souls
                 Health
                 and
                 prosperous
                 Condition
                 .
                 And
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Inward
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Food
                 and
                 Nourishment
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 receiveth
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 Living
                 Bread
                 and
                 Water
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 which
                 cometh
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 doth
                 the
                 more
                 nourish
                 up
                 the
                 Soul
                 unto
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 causeth
                 it
                 to
                 grow
                 the
                 more
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Image
                 and
                 Similitude
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 ;
                 in
                 all
                 Holiness
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Beauty
                 and
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 Spiritual
                 Might
                 and
                 Strength
                 ;
                 and
                 likewise
                 in
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 and
                 Knowledg
                 and
                 Understanding
                 .
                 The
                 more
                 that
                 the
                 Souls
                 Desires
                 are
                 enlarged
                 after
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 more
                 the
                 Soul
                 desireth
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 feedeth
                 upon
                 the
                 Bread
                 of
                 Life
                 ;
                 which
                 Bread
                 is
                 Christ
                 the
                 living
                 Word
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 feedeth
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 groweth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 nourished
                 up
                 unto
                 his
                 Heavenly
                 and
                 Divine
                 Image
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 is
                 nourished
                 and
                 groweth
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 again
                 it
                 desireth
                 after
                 God.
                 And
                 
                 besides
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 true
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 after
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 attractive
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 which
                 draweth
                 or
                 sucketh
                 the
                 Water
                 of
                 Life
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Wells
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 12.
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 both
                 draweth
                 Life
                 from
                 Christ
                 (
                 the
                 Fountain
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 into
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 draweth
                 the
                 Soul
                 after
                 Christ
                 :
                 Even
                 as
                 the
                 desire
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 after
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 causeth
                 us
                 to
                 suck
                 or
                 draw
                 it
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 inward
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Infants
                 desire
                 after
                 the
                 Mothers
                 Milk
                 ,
                 causeth
                 it
                 to
                 suck
                 and
                 draw
                 at
                 the
                 Breast
                 ,
                 thus
                 the
                 Souls
                 desire
                 after
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 draweth
                 in
                 a
                 sweet
                 and
                 Heavenly
                 Divine
                 Breathing
                 of
                 his
                 blessed
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 again
                 breatheth
                 forth
                 in
                 Holy
                 Breathings
                 of
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Thanksgivings
                 :
                 and
                 those
                 Souls
                 ,
                 whose
                 desires
                 are
                 living
                 and
                 fresh
                 after
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 new
                 born
                 Babes
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   They
                   desire
                   the
                   sincere
                   Milk
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   grow
                   thereby
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 may
                 appear
                 why
                 we
                 should
                 pray
                 rather
                 and
                 mostly
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 only
                 and
                 altogether
                 for
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Heavenly
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 Carnal
                 and
                 Earthly
                 Things
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Heavenly
                 Things
                 ,
                 doth
                 purifie
                 and
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 raiseth
                 it
                 up
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 the
                 Soul
                 like
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 transformeth
                 into
                 the
                 nature
                 
                 and
                 likeness
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 Love
                 and
                 Desire
                 have
                 a
                 wonderful
                 transforming
                 power
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 whether
                 Natural
                 or
                 Spiritual
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 Heavenly
                 and
                 Spritual
                 Things
                 ,
                 makes
                 the
                 Soul
                 Heavenly
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 ;
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 makes
                 it
                 Godly
                 and
                 God-like
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 Christ
                 makes
                 it
                 Christ-like
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 resemble
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 manifold
                 Graces
                 and
                 Vertues
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 love
                 and
                 desire
                 of
                 Earthly
                 and
                 Worldly
                 Things
                 ,
                 makes
                 not
                 the
                 Soul
                 Heavenly
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 Earthly
                 and
                 Worldly
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 those
                 Heavenly
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Things
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 and
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 is
                 Prayer
                 to
                 be
                 distinguished
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Prayer
                 is
                 either
                 Private
                 or
                 Publick
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 Mental
                 or
                 Vocal
                 .
                 Mental
                 Prayer
                 is
                 the
                 Cry
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 unto
                 or
                 after
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Lam.
                 2.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   Their
                   Heart
                   cryed
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 26.
                 9.
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   With
                   my
                   Soul
                   have
                   I
                   desired
                   thee
                   in
                   the
                   Night
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   with
                   my
                   Spirit
                   within
                   me
                   will
                   I
                   seek
                   thee
                   early
                   .
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 Mental
                 Prayer
                 may
                 be
                 either
                 with
                 words
                 conceived
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 expressed
                 with
                 the
                 Mouth
                 and
                 Lips
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Psalms
                 4.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Commune
                   with
                   your
                   own
                   Heart
                
                 
                 
                   upon
                   your
                   Bed
                
                 :
                 Or
                 as
                 the
                 old
                 Latine
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Speak
                   in
                   your
                   Hearts
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   and
                   be
                   still
                
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 Mental
                 Prayer
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 
                 Abraham's
                 Servant
                 used
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 24.
                 45.
                 
                 And
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 
                   before
                   I
                   had
                   done
                   speaking
                   in
                   my
                   Heart
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 As
                 also
                 that
                 of
                 Moses
                 in
                 the
                 Red
                 Sea
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 14.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Lord
                   said
                   unto
                
                 Moses
                 ,
                 
                   wherefore
                   eryest
                   thou
                   unto
                   me
                
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 read
                 not
                 that
                 any
                 words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 were
                 expressed
                 by
                 Moses
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Mental
                 Prayer
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 without
                 all
                 words
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 conceived
                 in
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 deep
                 silence
                 of
                 all
                 words
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Psalms
                 62.
                 1.
                 
                 Where
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Truly
                   my
                   Soul
                   is
                   silent
                   unto
                   God.
                
                 For
                 seeing
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Prayer
                 consisteth
                 in
                 the
                 Souls
                 desire
                 after
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 desire
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 without
                 words
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 conceived
                 ;
                 even
                 as
                 a
                 natural
                 desire
                 after
                 Meat
                 or
                 Drink
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 us
                 without
                 words
                 ,
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Praver
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 or
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 without
                 words
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 inwardly
                 conceived
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 Prayer
                 is
                 oft
                 times
                 the
                 most
                 effectual
                 and
                 permanent
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 may
                 remain
                 continually
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 intermission
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 in
                 every
                 good
                 man
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 Prayer
                 he
                 doth
                 pray
                 continually
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 ceasing
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 requireth
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Souls
                 desire
                 after
                 God
                 ,
                 may
                 remain
                 a
                 constant
                 and
                 perpetual
                 thing
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 continually
                 prefleth
                 after
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 stone
                 continually
                 inclineth
                 to
                 the
                 center
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 Needle
                 of
                 the
                 Compass
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 well
                 touched
                 with
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 drunk
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 received
                 the
                 magnetical
                 virtue
                 thereof
                 ,
                 continually
                 pointeth
                 Northward
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 diverted
                 by
                 any
                 violent
                 motion
                 ,
                 it
                 ceaseth
                 not
                 until
                 it
                 hath
                 arrived
                 at
                 its
                 former
                 station
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 soul
                 that
                 is
                 effectually
                 touched
                 with
                 Gods
                 living
                 Arm
                 and
                 Power
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 desire
                 is
                 continually
                 after
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 desire
                 causeth
                 in
                 it
                 a
                 continual
                 motion
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 holy
                 and
                 blessed
                 will
                 to
                 know
                 and
                 perform
                 it
                 .
                 Vocal
                 Prayer
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 both
                 with
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 in
                 words
                 audibly
                 uttered
                 or
                 expressed
                 .
                 And
                 betwixt
                 Mental
                 and
                 Vocal
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 mixt
                 sort
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 not
                 audibly
                 expressed
                 to
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 come
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 into
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 secretly
                 or
                 silently
                 whispered
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Prayer
                 of
                 Hannah
                 was
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 1.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 
                   And
                   it
                   came
                   to
                   pass
                   as
                   she
                   continued
                   praying
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Eli
                 
                   marked
                   her
                   Mouth
                   .
                   Now
                
                 Hannah
                 she
                 
                 
                   spake
                   in
                   her
                   Heart
                   ,
                   only
                   her
                   Lips
                   moved
                   ,
                   but
                   her
                   Voice
                   was
                   not
                   heard
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 May
                 Vocal
                 Prayer
                 in
                 words
                 that
                 are
                 audible
                 to
                 others
                 at
                 some
                 distance
                 ,
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 alone
                 by
                 himself
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Upon
                 some
                 solemn
                 or
                 extraordinary
                 occasions
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 used
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 wicked
                 Law
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 should
                 pray
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 cap.
                 7.
                 
                 Where
                 it
                 was
                 decreed
                 that
                 none
                 should
                 ask
                 any
                 thing
                 for
                 thirty
                 daies
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 Daniel
                 found
                 himself
                 the
                 more
                 concerned
                 to
                 bear
                 a
                 testimony
                 against
                 such
                 a
                 Law
                 or
                 Decree
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 his
                 private
                 Prayer
                 came
                 under
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 his
                 accusers
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 satisfie
                 himself
                 with
                 meer
                 inward
                 and
                 mental
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 could
                 observe
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 seemeth
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 
                 Daniel's
                 custom
                 formerly
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 he
                 living
                 among
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 might
                 more
                 abundantly
                 bear
                 a
                 Testimony
                 against
                 their
                 false
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 true
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 True
                 and
                 Living
                 God.
                 Again
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Vocal
                 Prayer
                 in
                 private
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 freely
                 used
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 hath
                 the
                 opportunity
                 of
                 some
                 remote
                 or
                 retired
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 none
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 hearing
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 sometimes
                 the
                 earnestness
                 and
                 pressure
                 of
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 earnest
                 wrestling
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 may
                 provoke
                 ,
                 and
                 constrain
                 some
                 to
                 use
                 Vocal
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 the
                 using
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 helps
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 weak
                 ,
                 to
                 excite
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 more
                 servent
                 and
                 lively
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 with
                 great
                 wariness
                 and
                 discretion
                 ,
                 when
                 used
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 occasion
                 of
                 Ostentation
                 or
                 Hypocrisie
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 too
                 incident
                 to
                 many
                 ,
                 who
                 pray
                 ,
                 or
                 cry
                 out
                 their
                 private
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 of
                 purpose
                 that
                 others
                 may
                 hear
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 did
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 whose
                 Hypocrisie
                 Christ
                 sharply
                 reproved
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 taught
                 his
                 Disciples
                 the
                 best
                 manner
                 to
                 perform
                 their
                 private
                 Devotions
                 Matth.
                 6.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   But
                   thou
                   ,
                   when
                   thou
                   Prayest
                   ,
                   enter
                   into
                   thy
                   Closet
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   thou
                   hast
                   shut
                   thy
                   Door
                   ,
                   Pray
                   to
                   thy
                   Father
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   secret
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   Father
                   which
                   seeth
                   in
                   secret
                   ,
                   shall
                   reward
                   thee
                   openly
                   .
                
                 Now
                 as
                 this
                 Closet
                 ,
                 or
                 secret
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 may
                 partly
                 be
                 understood
                 to
                 be
                 outward
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 have
                 the
                 opportunity
                 thereof
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 outward
                 place
                 of
                 retirement
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 it
                 oft
                 falleth
                 out
                 to
                 good
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 Closet
                 ,
                 or
                 outward
                 Place
                 of
                 Retirement
                 ,
                 many
                 being
                 oft
                 confined
                 to
                 a
                 Prison
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 must
                 alwaies
                 be
                 in
                 Company
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 with
                 bad
                 People
                 :
                 In
                 that
                 case
                 the
                 Lords
                 Servants
                 have
                 the
                 Closet
                 of
                 their
                 Hearts
                 to
                 retire
                 into
                 ,
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 where
                 
                 they
                 may
                 freely
                 pray
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 secret
                 :
                 and
                 here
                 also
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 careful
                 to
                 shut
                 their
                 Door
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Door
                 of
                 their
                 Heart
                 ,
                 whereby
                 shut
                 out
                 and
                 exclude
                 all
                 idle
                 and
                 wandering
                 Thoughts
                 and
                 Imaginations
                 ,
                 yea
                 all
                 thoughts
                 even
                 of
                 their
                 Lawful
                 occasions
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 hearts
                 and
                 thoughts
                 may
                 be
                 wholly
                 exercised
                 for
                 that
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 assist
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 requisite
                 and
                 necessary
                 that
                 every
                 true
                 Christian
                 set
                 apart
                 some
                 time
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Solemn
                 way
                 for
                 Meditation
                 and
                 Private
                 Prayer
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 that
                 some
                 time
                 is
                 set
                 apart
                 once
                 or
                 twice
                 every
                 Week
                 by
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 Christians
                 for
                 publick
                 Worship
                 )
                 where
                 opportunity
                 can
                 be
                 had
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 That
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 time
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 apart
                 for
                 private
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Meditation
                 ,
                 and
                 waiting
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 for
                 publick
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Worship
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Religious
                 performance
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 clear
                 from
                 the
                 practise
                 and
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Servants
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   and
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ;
                 for
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Prophets
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 used
                 frequent
                 times
                 of
                 retirement
                 to
                 give
                 themselves
                 in
                 a
                 Solemn
                 and
                 peculiar
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 waiting
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 Meditation
                 ,
                 and
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 as
                 did
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                   ,
                   Iacob
                   ,
                   Moses
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   Elijah
                   ,
                   Daniel
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 Christ
                 himself
                 used
                 such
                 Solemn
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 As
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 14.
                 23.
                 
                 
                   And
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   sent
                   the
                   Multitudes
                   away
                   ,
                   he
                   went
                   up
                   into
                   a
                   Mountain
                   apart
                   to
                   Pray
                   :
                   And
                   when
                   the
                   Evening
                   was
                   come
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   there
                   alone
                   .
                
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 his
                 Passion
                 ,
                 or
                 outward
                 suffering
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 called
                 
                   Gethsemane
                   ,
                   Matth.
                
                 26.
                 36.
                 he
                 retired
                 from
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 Prayed
                 alone
                 at
                 three
                 several
                 times
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   my
                   Father
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   possible
                   let
                   this
                   Cup
                   pass
                   from
                   me
                   !
                   Nevertheless
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   I
                   will
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   thou
                   wilt
                   .
                
                 Next
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 ,
                 cap.
                 10.
                 9.
                 
                 That
                 Peter
                 
                   went
                   up
                   upon
                   the
                   House
                   (
                   in
                   some
                   upper
                   Chamber
                   )
                   to
                   Pray
                   about
                   the
                   Sixth
                   Hour
                   .
                
                 Which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Account
                 of
                 Hours
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Day
                 .
                 And
                 no
                 doubt
                 Peter
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 frequent
                 practise
                 to
                 retire
                 himself
                 thus
                 unto
                 Prayer
                 .
                 And
                 Paul
                 after
                 his
                 Conversion
                 (
                 lodging
                 at
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Iudas
                 )
                 was
                 exercised
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 when
                 Ananias
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 Vision
                 of
                 Ananias
                 his
                 coming
                 ;
                 as
                 Peter
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 coming
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 Prayer
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Simon
                 the
                 Tanner
                 :
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 bless
                 and
                 countenance
                 such
                 solemn
                 private
                 exercises
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 unto
                 
                 his
                 Servants
                 .
                 And
                 no
                 doubt
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 servent
                 Christians
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 any
                 limited
                 time
                 for
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 no
                 Precept
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 for
                 Christians
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 who
                 live
                 in
                 Gospel
                 Times
                 .
                 Under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 Morning
                 and
                 Evening
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 up
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 doubt
                 were
                 accompanied
                 with
                 Prayer
                 by
                 the
                 Faithful
                 .
                 David
                 said
                 ,
                 Morning
                 and
                 Evening
                 ,
                 and
                 Mid-day
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 call
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 Seven
                 times
                 a
                 Day
                 ;
                 and
                 Daniel
                 used
                 Thrice
                 in
                 the
                 Day
                 to
                 pray
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord.
                 And
                 surely
                 the
                 Devotion
                 and
                 Fervent
                 Zeal
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 less
                 in
                 Gospel
                 Times
                 ,
                 than
                 was
                 theirs
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 frequently
                 exercised
                 :
                 Although
                 Christians
                 are
                 not
                 under
                 any
                 tye
                 or
                 command
                 given
                 in
                 general
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 times
                 ,
                 how
                 oft
                 to
                 be
                 retired
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 worldly
                 occasions
                 ;
                 to
                 give
                 themselves
                 solemnly
                 to
                 Prayer
                 every
                 day
                 ;
                 that
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 being
                 wholly
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 direction
                 and
                 guidance
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 teacheth
                 all
                 true
                 Christians
                 what
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 Pray
                 ;
                 so
                 no
                 doubt
                 it
                 sheweth
                 also
                 the
                 times
                 when
                 ;
                 which
                 times
                 are
                 frequent
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 his
                 moving
                 of
                 the
                 Souls
                 and
                 Hearts
                 of
                 true
                 and
                 tender
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 become
                 
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 movings
                 and
                 leadings
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 by
                 outward
                 occasions
                 such
                 true
                 and
                 tender
                 Christians
                 may
                 be
                 diverted
                 ,
                 or
                 hindred
                 by
                 some
                 inevitable
                 lets
                 or
                 hindrances
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 outward
                 ;
                 as
                 oft
                 falleth
                 out
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 have
                 either
                 conveniency
                 of
                 time
                 or
                 place
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 frequently
                 retired
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 posture
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 to
                 supply
                 it
                 another
                 way
                 ;
                 that
                 every
                 day
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 outwardly
                 )
                 they
                 have
                 frequent
                 times
                 to
                 be
                 retired
                 into
                 the
                 Closet
                 of
                 their
                 Hearts
                 (
                 the
                 Door
                 of
                 their
                 Hearts
                 being
                 shut
                 )
                 and
                 there
                 in
                 secret
                 to
                 Pray
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 laying
                 aside
                 all
                 wordly
                 thoughts
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 safe
                 to
                 neglect
                 this
                 exercise
                 ,
                 or
                 lay
                 it
                 aside
                 upon
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 the
                 constant
                 and
                 continual
                 sort
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 Soul's
                 desire
                 after
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 without
                 all
                 words
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 inwardly
                 conceived
                 ;
                 for
                 no
                 doubt
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 had
                 this
                 constant
                 sort
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 that
                 consists
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 wholly
                 (
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 affections
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 keeped
                 their
                 Hearts
                 continually
                 in
                 a
                 godly
                 and
                 spiritual
                 frame
                 ;
                 but
                 notwithstanding
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 used
                 also
                 frequent
                 Solemn
                 times
                 of
                 that
                 other
                 kind
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 which
                 exerciseth
                 not
                 
                 only
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 understanding
                 also
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 spoke
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 their
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 which
                 some
                 call
                 discursive
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Prayer
                 of
                 Meditation
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 is
                 frequently
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 every
                 true
                 and
                 good
                 Christian
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 strengthening
                 and
                 encreasing
                 the
                 Prayer
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 desire
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 continual
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 the
                 said
                 discursive
                 Prayer
                 used
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 frequently
                 the
                 prayer
                 or
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 groweth
                 flat
                 and
                 dull
                 ,
                 yea
                 languisheth
                 and
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 extinguished
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 helped
                 and
                 assisted
                 with
                 discursive
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Meditation
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 frequent
                 exercise
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 discursive
                 Prayer
                 when
                 duly
                 and
                 rightly
                 performed
                 ,
                 exciteth
                 and
                 stirreth
                 up
                 the
                 Prayer
                 of
                 desire
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 blowing
                 of
                 the
                 Bellows
                 ,
                 makes
                 the
                 Fire
                 to
                 burn
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 raiseth
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 bright
                 and
                 burning
                 Flame
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Prayer
                 of
                 desire
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 principally
                 lodged
                 in
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 continual
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 a
                 living
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 preserved
                 ,
                 and
                 assisted
                 with
                 Eating
                 and
                 Drinking
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 outward
                 Labours
                 and
                 Exercises
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 the
                 inward
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 would
                 soon
                 fail
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 extinguished
                 .
                 
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 sufficient
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 excuse
                 their
                 not
                 using
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 by
                 speaking
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 pretence
                 of
                 not
                 being
                 called
                 or
                 moved
                 thereunto
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 for
                 whoever
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 themselves
                 frequently
                 called
                 and
                 moved
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Divine
                 and
                 Heavenly
                 Exercise
                 ,
                 so
                 exceeding
                 necessary
                 to
                 every
                 true
                 Christian
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 manifest
                 an
                 evidence
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 carnal
                 and
                 earthly
                 ;
                 also
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 quenched
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 resisted
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 got
                 into
                 a
                 false
                 liberty
                 of
                 their
                 fleshly
                 will
                 ,
                 out
                 from
                 under
                 the
                 Yoak
                 and
                 Cross
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whereas
                 all
                 such
                 who
                 keep
                 under
                 his
                 blessed
                 Yoak
                 and
                 Cross
                 ,
                 to
                 crucifie
                 self
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 thoughts
                 and
                 desires
                 thereof
                 ,
                 are
                 kept
                 in
                 a
                 living
                 ,
                 tender
                 ,
                 and
                 sensible
                 condition
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 feel
                 the
                 callings
                 and
                 movings
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 frequent
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Meditation
                 ,
                 giving
                 of
                 Thanks
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 necessary
                 Duties
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 continually
                 watch
                 unto
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 still
                 waiting
                 for
                 the
                 Spirit
                 's
                 gentle
                 and
                 soft
                 breathings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 wait
                 for
                 them
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 find
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 experience
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 doth
                 the
                 Spirit
                 help
                 and
                 assist
                 the
                 Faithful
                 to
                 Pray
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 either
                 inwardly
                 conceived
                 ,
                 and
                 spoke
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 outwardly
                 expressed
                 
                 in
                 the
                 audience
                 of
                 others
                 ?
                 Doth
                 he
                 give
                 or
                 dictate
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 their
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 just
                 so
                 many
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 more
                 nor
                 less
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 he
                 make
                 use
                 only
                 of
                 their
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 powers
                 of
                 their
                 Soul
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 passive
                 way
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 only
                 to
                 receive
                 what
                 is
                 delivered
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Conduit
                 or
                 Water-pipe
                 ,
                 only
                 sends
                 out
                 the
                 Water
                 that
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 Wax
                 or
                 Clay
                 only
                 showeth
                 the
                 figure
                 or
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 impression
                 it
                 hath
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 Seal
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 is
                 somewhat
                 hard
                 and
                 difficult
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 helping
                 us
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 words
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Operations
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 are
                 better
                 and
                 more
                 clearly
                 felt
                 and
                 perceived
                 in
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 witness
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 uttered
                 or
                 expressed
                 in
                 words
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 hard
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 natural
                 Operations
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ;
                 as
                 how
                 he
                 seeth
                 ,
                 heareth
                 ,
                 smelleth
                 ,
                 tasteth
                 and
                 feeleth
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 he
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 words
                 arise
                 from
                 his
                 mind
                 and
                 heart
                 ,
                 until
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 mouth
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 Tongue
                 and
                 Lips
                 ,
                 do
                 utter
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 these
                 natural
                 Operations
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 daily
                 experience
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 explained
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 hard
                 and
                 difficult
                 are
                 they
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Supernatural
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 be
                 clearly
                 explained
                 and
                 expressed
                 in
                 Words
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 Lord
                 give
                 an
                 ability
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 measure
                 ?
                 However
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 single
                 and
                 honest
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 informed
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 service
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 such
                 who
                 are
                 only
                 curious
                 to
                 pry
                 into
                 this
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 and
                 lye
                 at
                 the
                 ●atch
                 to
                 take
                 advantage
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 receive
                 no
                 satisfaction
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 I
                 Answer
                 directly
                 and
                 positively
                 thus
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 and
                 its
                 powers
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 wholly
                 and
                 altogether
                 passive
                 ,
                 and
                 meerly
                 receptive
                 ,
                 or
                 recipients
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 (
                 as
                 Water-conduits
                 ,
                 or
                 Wax
                 and
                 Clay
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Seal
                 )
                 but
                 partly
                 passive
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 active
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 its
                 Fruits
                 and
                 Vegetables
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 Womb
                 of
                 the
                 Mother
                 is
                 in
                 bringing
                 forth
                 of
                 her
                 Children
                 ,
                 for
                 both
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 are
                 active
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 passive
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 their
                 respective
                 Births
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 them
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 Seeds
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 true
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 ●own
                 the
                 true
                 seed
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 causeth
                 it
                 to
                 grow
                 with
                 its
                 Divine
                 and
                 Heaven●y
                 Influences
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 also
                 a
                 Fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Soul
                 being
                 quickned
                 and
                 made
                 a●ive
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 fruitful
                 with
                 the
                 Divine-feed
                 it
                 hath
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Divine
                 
                 over-shadowings
                 of
                 that
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 promise
                 brings
                 forth
                 unto
                 God.
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 dead
                 and
                 fruitlesssouls
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 empty
                 of
                 good
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 are
                 compared
                 to
                 dry
                 and
                 barren
                 Trees
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 barren
                 Ground
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 honest
                 Heart
                 in
                 the
                 Parable
                 ,
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 good
                 Ground
                 ,
                 which
                 brought
                 forth
                 some
                 an
                 Hundred
                 Fold
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Sixty
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Thirty
                 .
                 And
                 said
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Baptist
                 to
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 
                   Bring
                   forth
                   Fruits
                   meet
                   for
                   Repentance
                   ;
                   for
                   now
                   the
                   Ax
                   is
                   laid
                   to
                   the
                   Root
                   of
                   the
                   Tree
                   ,
                   every
                   Tree
                   therefore
                   that
                   bringeth
                   not
                   forth
                   good
                   Fruit
                   ,
                   is
                   hewed
                   down
                   and
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   Fire
                   .
                
                 Now
                 true
                 Prayer
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 good
                 Works
                 and
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
                 bring
                 forth
                 unto
                 God
                 the
                 Husband-man
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 natural
                 Tree
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 its
                 natural
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 principle
                 of
                 activity
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 assisted
                 and
                 helped
                 by
                 the
                 influences
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 the
                 heat
                 and
                 warmth
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Dews
                 and
                 Rains.
                 And
                 certainly
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 other
                 Holy
                 Men
                 and
                 Women
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 were
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 ;
                 God
                 moved
                 and
                 wrought
                 upon
                 their
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 powers
                 and
                 faculties
                 thereof
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 highest
                 to
                 the
                 lowest
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 concur
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 fruitful
                 to
                 
                 bring
                 forth
                 Holy
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Praises
                 unto
                 God
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 was
                 it
                 also
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 Preaching
                 and
                 Writing
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 in
                 doing
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 bare
                 passive
                 Instruments
                 ;
                 but
                 partly
                 active
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 passive
                 for
                 most
                 part
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 demonstrable
                 from
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 stile
                 ,
                 and
                 different
                 manner
                 of
                 expression
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Writers
                 and
                 Pen-men
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 acting
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 their
                 natural
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 spiritual
                 Capacities
                 ,
                 and
                 gifts
                 whether
                 natural
                 or
                 acquired
                 wherewith
                 they
                 were
                 endued
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 beautiful
                 forms
                 and
                 shapes
                 ,
                 and
                 diversity
                 of
                 Colours
                 ,
                 proceed
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 alone
                 ,
                 nor
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Heavens
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 both
                 acting
                 partly
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Child
                 which
                 the
                 Mother
                 brings
                 forth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 comely
                 and
                 beautiful
                 linements
                 and
                 proportion
                 of
                 its
                 form
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Mothers
                 Child
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Fathers
                 also
                 .
                 So
                 all
                 true
                 Preaching
                 and
                 Praying
                 ,
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 also
                 true
                 and
                 right
                 Meditation
                 and
                 Thanksgiving
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 true
                 spiritual
                 and
                 acceptable
                 Performances
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Birth
                 of
                 two
                 Parents
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Faithful
                 Soul
                 is
                 the
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 all
                 Faithful
                 Souls
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 Spouse
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 called
                 Christ's
                 Wife
                 ;
                 because
                 as
                 the
                 Wife
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 true
                 and
                 lawful
                 Children
                 to
                 her
                 Husband
                 lawfully
                 begot
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Faithful
                 Soul
                 brings
                 forth
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 Spiritual
                 Children
                 unto
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 (
                 whose
                 Father
                 God
                 is
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 his
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 :
                 And
                 these
                 Spiritual
                 Children
                 are
                 good
                 Words
                 and
                 Works
                 which
                 the
                 Soul
                 brings
                 forth
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 his
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 all
                 such
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 Praying
                 ,
                 and
                 Thanksgiving
                 ,
                 which
                 proceed
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 its
                 inward
                 workings
                 upon
                 the
                 Soul
                 :
                 And
                 also
                 ,
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 Meditation
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 performance
                 or
                 work
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 offered
                 up
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 said
                 inward
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 spurious
                 and
                 bastard-brood
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 therefore
                 be
                 received
                 and
                 accepted
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 only
                 accepteth
                 what
                 is
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 begetting
                 in
                 the
                 Soul.
                 For
                 what
                 man
                 will
                 accept
                 of
                 a
                 Bastard
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 his
                 own
                 Child
                 ?
              
               
                 Now
                 in
                 this
                 doth
                 appear
                 both
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 Soul
                 an
                 active
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 passive
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 to
                 joyn
                 and
                 co-operate
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 
                 his
                 work
                 and
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 what
                 he
                 requires
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 powers
                 or
                 abilities
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 or
                 Faculties
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 lowest
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 actively
                 imployed
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 service
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 the
                 Memory
                 ,
                 the
                 Reason
                 and
                 Understanding
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 institutive
                 Faculty
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 opened
                 and
                 made
                 alive
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 ,
                 can
                 see
                 and
                 behold
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 reveal
                 and
                 discover
                 himself
                 to
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 many
                 times
                 without
                 all
                 words
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 inwardly
                 conceived
                 ,
                 or
                 remembred
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 times
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 God
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 Words
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 through
                 the
                 Lattess
                 ,
                 to
                 show
                 himself
                 unto
                 the
                 Soul
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 ,
                 God
                 maketh
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 Love
                 and
                 Affections
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 making
                 them
                 a
                 willing
                 People
                 ,
                 giving
                 them
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 think
                 and
                 understand
                 what
                 his
                 good
                 and
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 will
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 will
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 the
                 Faculties
                 and
                 Abilities
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 most
                 nobly
                 and
                 excellently
                 exercised
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 exercised
                 in
                 his
                 service
                 immediately
                 ,
                 and
                 attain
                 to
                 their
                 noblest
                 and
                 best
                 end
                 ;
                 and
                 herein
                 is
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Love
                 of
                 God
                 also
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 being
                 
                 thus
                 made
                 active
                 with
                 all
                 its
                 powers
                 ,
                 abilities
                 ,
                 and
                 faculties
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 works
                 and
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 co-works
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 the
                 Soul
                 it self
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 delighted
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 the
                 more
                 joy
                 and
                 pleasure
                 in
                 those
                 works
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 reflecteth
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 considereth
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 a
                 share
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Mother
                 hath
                 in
                 the
                 Children
                 whom
                 she
                 hath
                 conceived
                 and
                 brought
                 forth
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 natural
                 to
                 all
                 Mothers
                 to
                 love
                 their
                 own
                 Children
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 conceived
                 and
                 born
                 ,
                 and
                 suffered
                 for
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 also
                 natural
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 love
                 its
                 works
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 wrought
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 delight
                 or
                 pleasure
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 doth
                 in
                 his
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Mother
                 loveth
                 her
                 own
                 Children
                 whom
                 she
                 hath
                 conceived
                 and
                 born
                 ,
                 and
                 travelled
                 in
                 great
                 pangs
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 she
                 loveth
                 any
                 other
                 Children
                 whom
                 she
                 hath
                 not
                 born
                 ,
                 although
                 these
                 other
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 beautified
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Soul
                 loveth
                 and
                 delighteth
                 most
                 in
                 those
                 works
                 which
                 it
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 its
                 Womb
                 )
                 through
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 God's
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 allowed
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 provided
                 it
                 be
                 with
                 due
                 moderation
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 reward
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 enabled
                 us
                 to
                 perform
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 praise
                 is
                 wholly
                 and
                 alone
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 it
                 is
                 who
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 its
                 being
                 ,
                 and
                 powers
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 ability
                 both
                 Natural
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 without
                 him
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 neither
                 Spiritual
                 nor
                 Natural
                 .
                 They
                 ,
                 are
                 therefore
                 greatly
                 mistaken
                 who
                 think
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 foolishly
                 and
                 idly
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 Printed
                 it
                 against
                 us
                 )
                 that
                 because
                 we
                 plead
                 for
                 the
                 Spirits
                 Immediate
                 Revelation
                 and
                 Teaching
                 ,
                 and
                 Immediate
                 assistance
                 to
                 help
                 us
                 in
                 attaining
                 the
                 true
                 knowledg
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 right
                 and
                 true
                 Meditations
                 ,
                 Preachings
                 ,
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 Thanksgivings
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 That
                 therefore
                 we
                 lay
                 aside
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 outward
                 means
                 and
                 helps
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 whole
                 use
                 of
                 our
                 Reason
                 and
                 Understanding
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 faculties
                 and
                 abilities
                 of
                 our
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 dead
                 and
                 unactive
                 Truncks
                 ,
                 Stocks
                 or
                 Stones
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 did
                 judg
                 that
                 the
                 Divine
                 Revelations
                 ,
                 Inspirations
                 and
                 Motions
                 of
                 God's
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 helping
                 us
                 to
                 know
                 and
                 understand
                 Divine
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 Meditate
                 ,
                 to
                 Preach
                 ,
                 and
                 Pray
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 Thanks
                 ,
                 &c.
                 did
                 pass
                 through
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Sound
                 passeth
                 through
                 a
                 hollow
                 Cave
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 Water
                 through
                 a
                 bare
                 Conduit
                 .
                 These
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 absurd
                 consequences
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 idle
                 and
                 foolish
                 dreams
                 of
                 mens
                 vain
                 
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 too
                 much
                 appeareth
                 )
                 have
                 never
                 had
                 any
                 experience
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 the
                 operations
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Hearts
                 .
                 Know
                 then
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 believe
                 ,
                 know
                 and
                 witness
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 God's
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 inspireth
                 us
                 immediately
                 ,
                 and
                 moveth
                 us
                 to
                 Preach
                 ,
                 or
                 Pray
                 ,
                 or
                 give
                 Thanks
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 Holy
                 Men
                 of
                 God
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 Women
                 also
                 ,
                 even
                 Daughters
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Sons
                 ,
                 and
                 Maid-servants
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Men-servants
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ;
                 the
                 said
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 worketh
                 upon
                 our
                 Understandings
                 and
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 Men
                 and
                 reasonable
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 powers
                 and
                 abilities
                 of
                 our
                 Souls
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 capacities
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Graces
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Gifts
                 we
                 have
                 received
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 us
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 whether
                 natural
                 or
                 acquired
                 ,
                 or
                 supernatural
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 them
                 serviceable
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 active
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 and
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 as
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 when
                 we
                 pray
                 or
                 give
                 thanks
                 in
                 Words
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 receive
                 these
                 words
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 (
                 when
                 the
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Thanksgiving
                 is
                 purely
                 and
                 rightly
                 performed
                 )
                 so
                 they
                 also
                 spring
                 up
                 in
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 fruitfulness
                 of
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 parts
                 and
                 graces
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Hearts
                 
                 and
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Mothers
                 that
                 bring
                 them
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 matter
                 and
                 purposes
                 whereof
                 they
                 declare
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 good
                 life
                 ,
                 vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 force
                 or
                 energy
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 doth
                 accompany
                 them
                 .
                 Hence
                 true
                 and
                 right
                 Prayer
                 in
                 Scripture
                 is
                 called
                 
                   A
                   pouring
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   and
                   Heart
                   ,
                
                 so
                 that
                 somewhat
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 inward
                 strength
                 ,
                 vertue
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 and
                 Heart
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 yea
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 is
                 most
                 noble
                 and
                 excellent
                 in
                 him
                 goeth
                 forth
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 whether
                 of
                 Preaching
                 or
                 Praying
                 ,
                 or
                 giving
                 of
                 Thanks
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 truly
                 and
                 fervently
                 exercised
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 moving
                 and
                 enabling
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 
                   David
                   (
                   Psal.
                
                 103.
                 1.
                 
                 )
                 stirred
                 up
                 not
                 only
                 his
                 Soul
                 to
                 praise
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   all
                   that
                   was
                   within
                   him
                
                 [
                 note
                 ]
                 
                   to
                   bless
                   his
                   Holy
                   Name
                   .
                   )
                
                 Which
                 tender
                 and
                 sensible
                 hearers
                 ,
                 whose
                 Souls
                 and
                 Hearts
                 God
                 hath
                 quickned
                 and
                 made
                 alive
                 ,
                 are
                 well
                 sensible
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 and
                 do
                 well
                 distinguish
                 betwixt
                 a
                 dead
                 and
                 a
                 living
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 barren
                 and
                 fruitful
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 Preaching
                 or
                 Prayer
                 .
                 
                   Habet
                   enim
                   nescio
                   quid
                   latentis
                   energiae
                   viva
                   vox
                   ,
                   &
                   transmiss●
                   per
                   aures
                   in
                   animos
                   audientium
                   fortius
                   sonat
                
                 ;
                 Which
                 is
                 in
                 English
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   living
                   Voice
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   hath
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   ,
                   something
                   of
                   a
                   secret
                   energy
                   or
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                
                 
                 
                   transmitted
                   through
                   the
                   Ears
                   of
                   the
                   Hearers
                   into
                   their
                   Hearts
                   and
                   Minds
                   ,
                   doth
                   sound
                   the
                   more
                   effectually
                   .
                
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 true
                 of
                 a
                 natural
                 Speech
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 comes
                 from
                 a
                 mans
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 spoke
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 natural
                 Fervency
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 reacheth
                 forcibly
                 the
                 natural
                 Faculties
                 of
                 the
                 Hearers
                 (
                 which
                 borrowed
                 speeches
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 which
                 come
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 bare
                 understanding
                 and
                 memory
                 cannot
                 do
                 .
                 )
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 is
                 it
                 apparent
                 in
                 words
                 and
                 speeches
                 that
                 are
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 which
                 come
                 both
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 livingly
                 touched
                 ,
                 and
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 whereof
                 the
                 words
                 declare
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Christ
                   spoke
                   as
                   one
                   having
                   authority
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   as
                   the
                   Scribes
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Preaching
                 was
                 with
                 power
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 no
                 doubt
                 was
                 their
                 Praying
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 Is
                 it
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 Gospel
                 Worship
                 or
                 Prayer
                 to
                 read
                 set
                 forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 private
                 or
                 publick
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 all
                 Vocal
                 Prayer
                 used
                 either
                 in
                 private
                 or
                 publick
                 in
                 Families
                 ,
                 or
                 large
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 helps
                 the
                 Speakers
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 them
                 an
                 utterance
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 Words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 or
                 Thanks
                 giving
                 ;
                 we
                 
                 cannot
                 believe
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 we
                 convinced
                 in
                 Conscience
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 To
                 read
                 set
                 forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 private
                 or
                 publick
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 that
                 reading
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 is
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 Gospel
                 Worship
                 ,
                 or
                 true
                 and
                 real
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 many
                 Inventions
                 and
                 Traditions
                 of
                 Men
                 since
                 the
                 Apostacy
                 ,
                 and
                 falling
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 Faith
                 did
                 enter
                 among
                 (
                 those
                 called
                 )
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 retained
                 the
                 Name
                 ,
                 but
                 losed
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 ancient
                 and
                 primitive
                 Christians
                 .
                 For
                 surely
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 Gospel
                 Worship
                 ,
                 Christ
                 or
                 the
                 Apostles
                 would
                 have
                 mentioned
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Scripture
                 would
                 have
                 born
                 record
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Gospel
                 Worship
                 and
                 true
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 Worship
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 as
                 a
                 common
                 Liturgy
                 or
                 set
                 Form
                 of
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 days
                 ;
                 for
                 none
                 were
                 so
                 fit
                 to
                 have
                 given
                 forth
                 such
                 forms
                 of
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 after
                 Christ
                 his
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 so
                 abundantly
                 replenished
                 with
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 .
                 But
                 neither
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 nor
                 their
                 immediate
                 Successors
                 either
                 made
                 or
                 used
                 any
                 such
                 set
                 Forms
                 of
                 
                 read
                 Prayers
                 .
                 Nothing
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 was
                 known
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                
                 or
                 Tertullian
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 above
                 Two
                 Hundred
                 Years
                 after
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 Tertullian
                 telleth
                 plainly
                 the
                 manner
                 how
                 Christians
                 Prayed
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   Ex
                   pertore
                   sue
                   Monitore
                   ,
                   per
                   Spiritum
                   Sanctum
                   .
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   From
                   the
                   Heart
                   without
                   a
                   Monitor
                
                 (
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 outwardly
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 )
                 
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 They
                 who
                 plead
                 for
                 using
                 read
                 set
                 Prayers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 do
                 acknowledg
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 use
                 nor
                 practised
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 days
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 their
                 immediate
                 Successors
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 grant
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 early
                 and
                 primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 prayed
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 were
                 assisted
                 and
                 guided
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 Words
                 both
                 of
                 Prayer
                 and
                 singing
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 were
                 by
                 immediate
                 Inspiration
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 clear
                 as
                 the
                 Noon-day
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 these
                 Divine
                 Gifts
                 of
                 Praying
                 and
                 Singing
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 were
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 himself
                 (
                 the
                 Author
                 and
                 Fountain
                 of
                 those
                 Gifts
                 )
                 was
                 in
                 great
                 measure
                 departed
                 from
                 ,
                 the
                 invention
                 of
                 reading
                 ser
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 took
                 place
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 Instance
                 that
                 I
                 find
                 of
                 Peoples
                 being
                 put
                 to
                 use
                 a
                 composed
                 or
                 set
                 Form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 
                 made
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 Form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 which
                 Constantine
                 the
                 great
                 composed
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 to
                 his
                 Soldiers
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 read
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 get
                 it
                 by
                 Heart
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 that
                 Constantine
                 himself
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 young
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 Spiritual
                 Worship
                 began
                 to
                 decline
                 apace
                 even
                 in
                 his
                 daies
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 his
                 Souldiers
                 were
                 Heathens
                 and
                 no
                 Christians
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 was
                 no
                 president
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 neither
                 in
                 
                 Constantine's
                 time
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 considerable
                 space
                 thereafter
                 do
                 I
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 made
                 or
                 composed
                 Prayers
                 before-hand
                 ,
                 were
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 It
                 seemeth
                 the
                 Third
                 Council
                 of
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 after
                 the
                 Birth
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 397.
                 did
                 first
                 ordain
                 Set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 or
                 hinder
                 mens
                 uttering
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 either
                 ignorantly
                 or
                 rashly
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 then
                 received
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 altogether
                 unfitting
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 use
                 extemporary
                 words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 the
                 leading
                 and
                 assistance
                 of
                 God's
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 to
                 direct
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 and
                 matter
                 they
                 utter
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 expected
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 frequently
                 they
                 will
                 speak
                 amiss
                 ,
                 and
                 deviate
                 or
                 wander
                 into
                 impertinent
                 expressions
                 ,
                 or
                 words
                 contrary
                 to
                 Truth
                 ,
                 whose
                 Hearts
                 
                 and
                 Tongues
                 are
                 not
                 guided
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 be
                 let
                 loose
                 to
                 Sail
                 without
                 a
                 Pilot
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 to
                 rule
                 the
                 Helm
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 go
                 astray
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 two
                 I
                 have
                 alwaies
                 judged
                 it
                 the
                 least
                 inconvenience
                 ,
                 since
                 God
                 gave
                 me
                 a
                 right
                 understanding
                 what
                 Prayer
                 is
                 ,
                 rather
                 to
                 use
                 a
                 Set
                 Form
                 of
                 sound
                 words
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 allow
                 or
                 permit
                 men
                 (
                 without
                 a
                 reproof
                 )
                 to
                 presume
                 to
                 speak
                 words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 extemporary
                 conceiving
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 guidance
                 and
                 direction
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 pretend
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 do
                 not
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 against
                 the
                 using
                 of
                 Set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 pretence
                 of
                 Praying
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 plainly
                 deny
                 and
                 vigorously
                 oppose
                 all
                 Immediate
                 Inspiration
                 and
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 daies
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 see
                 how
                 they
                 can
                 clear
                 or
                 rid
                 themselves
                 of
                 a
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 being
                 guilty
                 of
                 an
                 horrid
                 Impostor
                 and
                 Cheat
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 they
                 argue
                 with
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 for
                 Set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 altogether
                 for
                 Praying
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 the
                 main
                 Argument
                 against
                 Set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 quench
                 ,
                 and
                 limit
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 argue
                 with
                 these
                 who
                 are
                 indeed
                 for
                 Praying
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 do
                 affirm
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 unto
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 limitted
                 neither
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 Set
                 Form
                 of
                 words
                 formerly
                 made
                 and
                 composed
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 nor
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 set
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 man
                 or
                 men
                 please
                 ,
                 to
                 begin
                 or
                 end
                 ;
                 nor
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 persons
                 who
                 may
                 or
                 do
                 Pray
                 in
                 Assemblies
                 .
                 Here
                 these
                 are
                 as
                 great
                 limiters
                 ▪
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 as
                 any
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 Pray
                 when
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 long
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 begin
                 and
                 end
                 when
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 evince
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 Spirits
                 time
                 and
                 season
                 of
                 moving
                 them
                 to
                 Pray
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 they
                 would
                 silently
                 wait
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 seeing
                 few
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 )
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 replenished
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 ready
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 to
                 Pray
                 vocally
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 words
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 as
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 unto
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 ,
                 as
                 no
                 Prophecy
                 came
                 of
                 Old
                 in
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 so
                 no
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 cometh
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 cannot
                 use
                 the
                 Spirit
                 or
                 its
                 help
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 Preach
                 or
                 Pray
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 use
                 a
                 natural
                 habit
                 of
                 Writing
                 ,
                 or
                 Singing
                 ,
                 or
                 Playing
                 upon
                 a
                 Musical
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 which
                 habits
                 they
                 can
                 use
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 natural
                 will
                 and
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 command
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 Masters
                 of
                 those
                 natural
                 habits
                 and
                 
                 Arts.
                 But
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 highest
                 presumption
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 use
                 it
                 when
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 are
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 servants
                 or
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 were
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Spirit
                 did
                 command
                 ,
                 lead
                 and
                 order
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 Services
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 did
                 all
                 other
                 true
                 and
                 faithful
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 therefore
                 to
                 attend
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 wait
                 the
                 seasons
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 movings
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 at
                 the
                 Pool
                 waited
                 for
                 the
                 stirring
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 by
                 the
                 Angel
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 true
                 Christians
                 and
                 Ministers
                 are
                 bid
                 ,
                 
                   Watch
                   unto
                   Prayer
                
                 .
                 And
                 said
                 Christ
                 unto
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                   Wait
                   for
                   the
                   Promise
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   which
                   ye
                   have
                   heard
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 1.
                 4.
                 
                 Again
                 ,
                 If
                 those
                 men
                 were
                 for
                 the
                 true
                 liberty
                 of
                 Praving
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 suffer
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 suffer
                 ,
                 but
                 encourage
                 any
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 to
                 Pray
                 vocally
                 ;
                 or
                 in
                 words
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 and
                 primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Praying
                 and
                 Singing
                 by
                 the
                 Inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 did
                 remain
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 is
                 permitted
                 by
                 these
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 suffer
                 none
                 but
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 give
                 power
                 unto
                 ,
                 to
                 use
                 vocal
                 
                 Prayer
                 in
                 their
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 these
                 Men
                 because
                 forsooth
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 Masters
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 Natural
                 Arts
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 called
                 so
                 ,
                 were
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 holy
                 and
                 blessed
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 must
                 speak
                 in
                 none
                 but
                 whom
                 they
                 please
                 and
                 give
                 leave
                 unto
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 silent
                 in
                 his
                 Children
                 and
                 Servants
                 at
                 their
                 will
                 and
                 command
                 .
                 These
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 instances
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 do
                 evince
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 pray
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 are
                 as
                 great
                 strangers
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 true
                 praying
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 no
                 such
                 pretence
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 no
                 such
                 pretence
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 pray
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 conceiving
                 and
                 uttering
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 are
                 an
                 hundred
                 fold
                 more
                 ingenious
                 and
                 more
                 commendable
                 ,
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 plainness
                 and
                 ingenuity
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 that
                 Divine
                 Gift
                 of
                 Praying
                 in
                 words
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 so
                 do
                 not
                 pretend
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 simply
                 and
                 plainly
                 speak
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 it
                 not
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 more
                 honestly
                 done
                 than
                 those
                 do
                 who
                 have
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 pretend
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 pretence
                 deceives
                 simple
                 People
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 their
                 Prayers
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 conceive
                 them
                 
                   ex
                   tempore
                
                 ,
                 though
                 
                 the
                 raw
                 indigested
                 matter
                 of
                 their
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 unsound
                 expressions
                 as
                 they
                 often
                 use
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 great
                 deadness
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 accompany
                 their
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 sufficiently
                 demonstrate
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 adds
                 to
                 the
                 cheat
                 and
                 imposture
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 many
                 or
                 them
                 have
                 got
                 an
                 Art
                 ,
                 by
                 affected
                 Eloquence
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 new
                 invented
                 Phrases
                 ,
                 followed
                 with
                 a
                 mighty
                 seeming
                 Zeal
                 and
                 Fervency
                 of
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 play
                 upon
                 the
                 Peoples
                 Natural
                 Affections
                 and
                 Passions
                 ,
                 and
                 excite
                 them
                 at
                 their
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 ignorant
                 People
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Discerning
                 ,
                 do
                 imagine
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 real
                 work
                 and
                 effect
                 of
                 Gods
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 when
                 for
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 animal
                 and
                 natural
                 Passions
                 in
                 the
                 Hearers
                 ,
                 excited
                 either
                 by
                 Art
                 in
                 the
                 Speakers
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 or
                 like
                 Passions
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 speak
                 both
                 in
                 their
                 Preachings
                 and
                 Prayings
                 ,
                 for
                 like
                 stirreth
                 up
                 and
                 begetteth
                 its
                 like
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Poet
                 ,
                 
                   Si
                   vis
                   me
                   flere
                   dolendum
                   est
                   primum
                   ipsitibi
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 If
                 thou
                 wilt
                 have
                 me
                 weep
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 first
                 weep
                 thy self
                 before
                 me
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 I
                 am
                 far
                 from
                 condemning
                 any
                 true
                 tenderness
                 and
                 contrition
                 of
                 Heart
                 ,
                 or
                 inward
                 meltings
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 real
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 have
                 its
                 visible
                 Effects
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 shedding
                 of
                 Tears
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 Preacheth
                 or
                 Prayeth
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 abundantly
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 hypocritical
                 show
                 and
                 affection
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 reality
                 thereof
                 ,
                 is
                 loathsome
                 and
                 abominable
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 Transgression
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 as
                 false
                 and
                 counterfeit
                 Money
                 or
                 Coin
                 is
                 against
                 any
                 Earthly
                 Law
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 such
                 hypocritical
                 Tears
                 and
                 Flashes
                 of
                 fained
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 kindled
                 up
                 by
                 Sparks
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 raising
                 ,
                 abounding
                 among
                 too
                 many
                 of
                 that
                 Tribe
                 and
                 Generation
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 Gods
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 when
                 alass
                 it
                 is
                 far
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 any
                 measure
                 of
                 Sobriety
                 and
                 Ingenuity
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 propose
                 this
                 Question
                 to
                 be
                 answered
                 in
                 plainness
                 and
                 simplicity
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 How
                 can
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 pray
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 deny
                 all
                 immediate
                 Inspiration
                 and
                 Revelation
                 ;
                 which
                 alone
                 guided
                 and
                 assisted
                 those
                 who
                 prayed
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 what
                 Rule
                 or
                 Touchstone
                 do
                 they
                 know
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 assisted
                 and
                 helped
                 
                 by
                 the
                 Spirtt
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 not
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 deny
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 inwardly
                 reveal
                 himself
                 in
                 Mens
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 rule
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 When
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 themselves
                 so
                 moved
                 as
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 will
                 needs
                 pray
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 when
                 they
                 want
                 the
                 Spirits
                 help
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 plead
                 :
                 Natural
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 true
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 and
                 ought
                 lawfully
                 to
                 Preach
                 and
                 Pray
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 an
                 outward
                 Call
                 ,
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 rather
                 use
                 the
                 set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 than
                 their
                 own
                 bare
                 invention
                 and
                 wandring
                 imagination
                 :
                 for
                 here
                 their
                 great
                 Argument
                 against
                 set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ▪
                 the
                 limiting
                 or
                 stinting
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 who
                 prayeth
                 in
                 words
                 without
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 whether
                 by
                 a
                 Book
                 or
                 
                   ex
                   tempore
                
                 without
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 case
                 ,
                 if
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 pray
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 cannot
                 properly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 limit
                 or
                 stint
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 this
                 I
                 know
                 they
                 will
                 reply
                 ,
                 that
                 natural
                 and
                 unconverted
                 men
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 
                 and
                 saye
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 Gift
                 of
                 Preaching
                 and
                 Praying
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 useful
                 and
                 edifying
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 
                   Gratia
                   gratis
                   data
                
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 but
                 not
                 
                   Gratia
                   gratum
                   faciens
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 Grace
                 freely
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 Grace
                 rendring
                 them
                 acceptable
                 unto
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 they
                 give
                 the
                 instance
                 or
                 Example
                 of
                 Balaam
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 this
                 distinction
                 used
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 
                   Gratia
                   gratis
                   data
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Gratia
                   gratium
                   faciens
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 any
                 warrant
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 borrowed
                 in
                 express
                 words
                 from
                 popish
                 School-men
                 and
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 whom
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Locusts
                   ,
                   Come
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   bottomless
                   Pit.
                
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Balaam
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 somewhat
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 case
                 ,
                 whereby
                 God
                 shewed
                 his
                 mighty
                 Power
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 over
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 Prophecy
                 good
                 things
                 concerning
                 Israel
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 inclinations
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 bless
                 instead
                 of
                 cursing
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Example
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 Rule
                 or
                 President
                 unto
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 they
                 have
                 but
                 a
                 sad
                 pattern
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 rather
                 they
                 follow
                 and
                 imitate
                 for
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 in
                 loving
                 and
                 taking
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 Unrighteousness
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 Prophecying
                 or
                 speaking
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 at
                 these
                 few
                 extraordinary
                 times
                 .
                 
                 And
                 though
                 he
                 prophesied
                 some
                 words
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 read
                 that
                 ever
                 God
                 made
                 him
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 present
                 case
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 Prophesied
                 twice
                 or
                 thrice
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 extorted
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 evil
                 mind
                 and
                 inclination
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 true
                 Prophet
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 beareth
                 the
                 infamous
                 mark
                 of
                 a
                 false
                 Prophet
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 read
                 that
                 ever
                 any
                 one
                 Soul
                 was
                 converted
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 Prophecying
                 or
                 Ministry
                 .
                 God
                 can
                 command
                 the
                 Devils
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 please
                 ,
                 to
                 confess
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 no
                 president
                 for
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 Devil
                 rules
                 ,
                 to
                 Preach
                 and
                 Pray
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 Men
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 Gift
                 of
                 Prayer
                 to
                 use
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 not
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 I
                 ask
                 them
                 ,
                 Is
                 it
                 such
                 a
                 Gift
                 as
                 can
                 secure
                 them
                 from
                 speaking
                 impertinent
                 and
                 unsound
                 words
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 :
                 if
                 yea
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 have
                 an
                 infallible
                 Gift
                 ,
                 which
                 seeing
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 grant
                 unto
                 themselves
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 will
                 they
                 unto
                 these
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 cannot
                 secure
                 them
                 from
                 unsound
                 and
                 impertinent
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 leaves
                 them
                 at
                 liberty
                 
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 use
                 unfound
                 words
                 as
                 sound
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 their
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 but
                 meer
                 Natural
                 Men
                 ,
                 will
                 soon
                 cast
                 the
                 Ballance
                 ,
                 and
                 byass
                 them
                 rather
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 unsound
                 words
                 than
                 the
                 sound
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 more
                 safe
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 less
                 inconveniency
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 ,
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 tied
                 and
                 limited
                 to
                 use
                 2
                 form
                 of
                 sound
                 words
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 their
                 corrupt
                 and
                 unrenewed
                 Hearts
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 they
                 imagine
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 helped
                 with
                 an
                 unsanctified
                 Gift
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 abused
                 Eloquence
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 left
                 at
                 liberty
                 to
                 speak
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 utter
                 before
                 him
                 whatever
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 search
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 what
                 this
                 Spiritual
                 common
                 Gift
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 some
                 meer
                 Natural
                 Gift
                 of
                 Memory
                 ,
                 Elocution
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 ready
                 or
                 quick
                 Fancy
                 and
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 which
                 many
                 Heathenish
                 Idolatrous
                 Priests
                 have
                 had
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 improved
                 with
                 some
                 acquired
                 Arts
                 of
                 Grammar
                 ,
                 Logick
                 and
                 Rhetorick
                 ,
                 and
                 words
                 of
                 Scripture
                 abused
                 and
                 misapplied
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 crowns
                 all
                 ,
                 some
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 degree
                 of
                 confidence
                 ;
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 thus
                 furnished
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 or
                 do
                 Preach
                 and
                 Pray
                 by
                 those
                 meer
                 natural
                 and
                 artificial
                 helps
                 at
                 best
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 and
                 
                 baptize
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Gift
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Spirits
                 help
                 and
                 assistance
                 .
                 But
                 leaving
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 
                   ex
                   tempore
                
                 praying
                 without
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 thus
                 far
                 I
                 found
                 my
                 very
                 Soul
                 and
                 Spirit
                 concerned
                 to
                 discover
                 ,
                 in
                 true
                 love
                 and
                 compassion
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 abused
                 and
                 betrayed
                 Hearers
                 and
                 Followers
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 them
                 also
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 receive
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 return
                 to
                 plead
                 a
                 little
                 further
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 right
                 manner
                 of
                 praying
                 in
                 words
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 give
                 assistance
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 conceiving
                 and
                 utterance
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 set
                 Form
                 ,
                 either
                 read
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 or
                 repeated
                 from
                 the
                 Memory
                 without
                 a
                 Book
                 .
                 Because
                 ,
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 way
                 of
                 Praying
                 doth
                 alone
                 and
                 only
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 free
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 will
                 nor
                 can
                 be
                 limitted
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 seek
                 to
                 limit
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 departs
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 far
                 and
                 remaineth
                 still
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 freedom
                 ,
                 altho
                 such
                 who
                 seek
                 to
                 limit
                 the
                 Spirit
                 by
                 using
                 Set
                 Forms
                 ,
                 may
                 and
                 do
                 quench
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 unto
                 themselves
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 think
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 limitting
                 ,
                 or
                 quenching
                 ,
                 or
                 grieving
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 believe
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 gift
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 remaining
                 since
                 the
                 primitive
                 
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 helped
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 Pray
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 conceiving
                 or
                 uttering
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 grant
                 indeed
                 so
                 far
                 the
                 help
                 and
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledg
                 it
                 altogether
                 necessary
                 to
                 Pray
                 acceptably
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 stir
                 up
                 our
                 desires
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 excite
                 in
                 us
                 his
                 own
                 Graces
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 helping
                 of
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 when
                 a
                 set
                 Form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 is
                 used
                 as
                 otherwise
                 .
                 But
                 why
                 do
                 they
                 believe
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 gift
                 remaining
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 generally
                 confess
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 daies
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 considerable
                 time
                 since
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 it
                 ceased
                 with
                 the
                 ceasing
                 of
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Tongues
                 and
                 Miracles
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 ground
                 have
                 they
                 for
                 this
                 ?
                 That
                 is
                 a
                 bad
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 Gifts
                 which
                 were
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 necessary
                 ,
                 did
                 cease
                 or
                 discontinue
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 this
                 allo
                 did
                 cease
                 with
                 those
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 profess
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 or
                 Gift
                 of
                 Discerning
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 Gift
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 no.
                 How
                 do
                 they
                 know
                 but
                 some
                 have
                 it
                 ?
                 And
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 ceased
                 in
                 respect
                 to
                 help
                 us
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 words
                 ;
                 so
                 others
                 do
                 as
                 confidently
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Socinians
                 and
                 Pelagians
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 it
                 is
                 ceased
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 respects
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 help
                 us
                 to
                 conceive
                 words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 excite
                 our
                 Affections
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 man
                 by
                 his
                 free
                 will
                 ,
                 helped
                 by
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 immediate
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 can
                 pray
                 sufficiently
                 ,
                 both
                 with
                 good
                 Words
                 and
                 fervent
                 Affections
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 even
                 these
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 helped
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 mediately
                 and
                 remotely
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 Why
                 do
                 they
                 limit
                 and
                 stint
                 the
                 help
                 and
                 operation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Will
                 and
                 Affections
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 exciting
                 the
                 Graces
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 Doth
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 operate
                 upon
                 the
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 and
                 as
                 nearly
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 and
                 closely
                 ,
                 as
                 upon
                 the
                 Will
                 and
                 Affections
                 ?
                 Are
                 there
                 not
                 intellectual
                 Graces
                 and
                 Gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 properly
                 belong
                 to
                 and
                 are
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 such
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Will
                 ?
                 Do
                 not
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Knowledg
                 ,
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Love
                 and
                 Meekness
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 grant
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 such
                 intellectual
                 Graces
                 ,
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Will
                 ;
                 shall
                 not
                 these
                 intellectual
                 Graces
                 ,
                 
                 be
                 made
                 fruitful
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 they
                 reside
                 and
                 are
                 placed
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 these
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 Will.
                 Again
                 ,
                 Will
                 they
                 not
                 grant
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 helpeth
                 us
                 to
                 conceive
                 Words
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 Meditation
                 ?
                 Or
                 will
                 they
                 confine
                 us
                 to
                 see
                 
                 Forms
                 of
                 Meditation
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 vocal
                 Prayer
                 ?
                 I
                 suppose
                 not
                 ,
                 seeing
                 no
                 such
                 set
                 Forms
                 are
                 yet
                 extant
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 themselves
                 take
                 liberty
                 to
                 their
                 Meditations
                 upon
                 religious
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 preach
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 these
                 said
                 Meditations
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 I
                 suppose
                 they
                 will
                 reckon
                 at
                 times
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 helpeth
                 them
                 to
                 conceive
                 these
                 Meditations
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 conceived
                 without
                 words
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 ,
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 these
                 set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 whence
                 came
                 they
                 ?
                 Had
                 the
                 Spirit
                 no
                 influence
                 upon
                 the
                 Understandings
                 of
                 those
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 conceived
                 them
                 to
                 help
                 and
                 assist
                 them
                 in
                 those
                 Conceptions
                 ?
                 If
                 they
                 say
                 nay
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 render
                 the
                 set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 of
                 small
                 value
                 ;
                 what
                 the
                 People
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 say
                 the
                 Spirit
                 did
                 help
                 them
                 to
                 form
                 these
                 Conceptions
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 their
                 set
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 then
                 such
                 a
                 Gift
                 is
                 not
                 ceased
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 penned
                 and
                 conceived
                 those
                 Prayers
                 ;
                 it
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 be
                 in
                 men
                 now
                 to
                 conceive
                 other
                 words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
                 But
              
               
               
                 4.
                 
                 Praying
                 by
                 a
                 set
                 Form
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 tendeth
                 to
                 limit
                 and
                 stint
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 quench
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 its
                 operations
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 it
                 tendeth
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 other
                 Faculties
                 and
                 Abilities
                 ,
                 or
                 Powers
                 of
                 our
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 intellectual
                 Graces
                 and
                 Vertues
                 seated
                 and
                 planted
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 altogether
                 barren
                 and
                 unfruitful
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 ought
                 to
                 exercise
                 the
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 ;
                 as
                 Paul
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   pray
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   pray
                   with
                   the
                   Understanding
                   also
                   .
                
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Understanding
                 be
                 limited
                 to
                 a
                 set
                 Form
                 of
                 Words
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 room
                 nor
                 place
                 ,
                 nor
                 liberty
                 left
                 for
                 it
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 Prayer
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 Forms
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 seemeth
                 verily
                 as
                 absurd
                 to
                 me
                 :
                 As
                 who
                 would
                 limit
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 only
                 such
                 a
                 limited
                 and
                 determined
                 number
                 of
                 Forms
                 of
                 Vegetables
                 ,
                 Flowers
                 and
                 Fruits
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 limit
                 her
                 as
                 to
                 length
                 ,
                 breadth
                 ,
                 and
                 depth
                 of
                 each
                 Form
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 know
                 is
                 an
                 impossible
                 thing
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Forms
                 of
                 all
                 living
                 and
                 growing
                 things
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 liberty
                 to
                 spring
                 out
                 from
                 their
                 respective
                 Seeds
                 ,
                 Principles
                 ,
                 and
                 Causes
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 grow
                 but
                 wither
                 and
                 die
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Forms
                 of
                 Vegetables
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 limited
                 and
                 stinted
                 to
                 
                 such
                 peculiar
                 Figures
                 and
                 Dimensions
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 the
                 Forms
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 far
                 less
                 the
                 Forms
                 and
                 Figures
                 of
                 Mens
                 Bodies
                 and
                 Faces
                 .
                 For
                 among
                 all
                 the
                 many
                 millions
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 or
                 are
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 never
                 were
                 any
                 two
                 found
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 ,
                 differ
                 in
                 outward
                 Form
                 and
                 Figure
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Face
                 or
                 Countenance
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 as
                 differing
                 as
                 Mens
                 Bodies
                 and
                 Faces
                 are
                 ;
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 more
                 ,
                 do
                 the
                 Thoughts
                 or
                 Conceptions
                 of
                 their
                 Understanding
                 differ
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 limit
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 one
                 Form
                 of
                 inward
                 conceptions
                 of
                 Words
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 vain
                 as
                 to
                 stint
                 and
                 determine
                 all
                 Men
                 to
                 have
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Form
                 of
                 Visage
                 or
                 Countenance
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 who
                 would
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 limit
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 Childs
                 Body
                 and
                 Face
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Mothers
                 Womb
                 ,
                 to
                 another
                 shape
                 and
                 form
                 than
                 God
                 and
                 Nature
                 hath
                 designed
                 to
                 have
                 ,
                 would
                 do
                 amiss
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 occasion
                 of
                 causing
                 the
                 Womb
                 to
                 miscarry
                 ,
                 and
                 render
                 it
                 barren
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 any
                 way
                 to
                 help
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 answered
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fruitfulness
                 of
                 the
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 may
                 show
                 it self
                 in
                 other
                 Exercises
                 and
                 Performances
                 ,
                 whereas
                 man
                 also
                 may
                 use
                 his
                 Gifts
                 freely
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 Writing
                 ,
                 Conference
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 why
                 not
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 these
                 other
                 for
                 to
                 restrict
                 ;
                 
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hinder
                 and
                 stop
                 the
                 fruitfulness
                 of
                 the
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 intellectual
                 Graces
                 seated
                 therein
                 ;
                 in
                 one
                 respect
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 tendency
                 to
                 stop
                 its
                 fruitfulness
                 ;
                 and
                 render
                 it
                 barren
                 in
                 other
                 respects
                 .
                 A
                 Woman
                 that
                 is
                 with
                 Child
                 ;
                 and
                 hath
                 twins
                 in
                 her
                 Womb
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 hard
                 for
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 miscarry
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 will
                 miscarry
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 seeks
                 to
                 kill
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Twins
                 in
                 the
                 Mothers
                 Belly
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 hazard
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 other
                 also
                 .
                 But
                 why
                 should
                 the
                 one
                 be
                 killed
                 or
                 choaked
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ?
                 Or
                 why
                 should
                 the
                 Divine
                 Begettings
                 of
                 Gods
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 Understanding
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 its
                 Reason
                 and
                 Imagination
                 be
                 strangled
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 these
                 in
                 the
                 Will
                 and
                 Affections
                 ,
                 feeing
                 they
                 have
                 both
                 one
                 Father
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 one
                 Mother
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Soul.
                 And
                 also
                 seeing
                 what
                 is
                 begot
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Will
                 and
                 Desires
                 ,
                 or
                 Affections
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 great
                 dependency
                 what
                 is
                 begot
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Understanding
                 and
                 Reason
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Children
                 and
                 Servants
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 love
                 him
                 as
                 reasonable
                 Creatures
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 reasonable
                 accounts
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 reasonable
                 causes
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 greatest
                 reasons
                 for
                 to
                 love
                 him
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 those
                 reasons
                 are
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 Understanding
                 and
                 reasonable
                 Faculty
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 generally
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Will
                 and
                 Affections
                 do
                 commonly
                 follow
                 the
                 dictates
                 and
                 suggestions
                 of
                 the
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 Thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 whether
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 ,
                 do
                 most
                 prevail
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 the
                 Will
                 and
                 Affections
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Desires
                 thereof
                 ,
                 do
                 imbrace
                 what
                 is
                 presented
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 real
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 seeming
                 and
                 apparent
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Wills
                 and
                 Affections
                 of
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 are
                 swayed
                 by
                 the
                 strongest
                 Dictates
                 ,
                 which
                 raise
                 and
                 spring
                 up
                 from
                 their
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 intellectual
                 Faculties
                 ,
                 whether
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 either
                 Wisdom
                 or
                 Folly
                 ruleth
                 the
                 Wills
                 of
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Desires
                 and
                 Affections
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 all
                 their
                 Actions
                 .
                 All
                 good
                 Men
                 are
                 led
                 by
                 wise
                 and
                 good
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 begets
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 bad
                 and
                 evil
                 men
                 ,
                 are
                 led
                 by
                 foolish
                 and
                 evil
                 Counsels
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 good
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 wise
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 truly
                 so
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 bad
                 or
                 evil
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 fool
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 so
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 sin
                 and
                 wickedness
                 is
                 folly
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 real
                 effect
                 and
                 fruit
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 all
                 good
                 inclinations
                 ,
                 motions
                 and
                 Affections
                 in
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 Rise
                 from
                 good
                 and
                 wise
                 Counsels
                 in
                 the
                 Understanding
                 and
                 Reason
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 needs
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 doth
                 operate
                 in
                 both
                 Understanding
                 and
                 Will
                 ;
                 and
                 begets
                 those
                 good
                 and
                 wise
                 Meditations
                 and
                 Conceptions
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 good
                 Inclinations
                 and
                 Affections
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 he
                 begetteth
                 and
                 causeth
                 to
                 arise
                 in
                 the
                 Will.
                 But
                 these
                 good
                 and
                 wise
                 Meditations
                 and
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 words
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 inwardly
                 spoke
                 or
                 conceived
                 in
                 the
                 Reason
                 ,
                 or
                 rational
                 Understanding
                 of
                 Man.
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 no
                 less
                 help
                 and
                 assist
                 the
                 Understanding
                 or
                 Reason
                 of
                 Man
                 ;
                 to
                 conceive
                 good
                 Words
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 doth
                 help
                 the
                 Will
                 to
                 conceive
                 good
                 Desires
                 and
                 Affections
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 a
                 great
                 mistake
                 and
                 error
                 of
                 judgment
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 only
                 excite
                 or
                 beget
                 in
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 good
                 Desires
                 and
                 Affections
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 not
                 suggest
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 help
                 them
                 to
                 conceive
                 good
                 words
                 of
                 Meditation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 pray
                 and
                 give
                 thanks
                 as
                 to
                 preach
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 Preachers
                 are
                 not
                 stinted
                 to
                 set
                 Forms
                 of
                 words
                 in
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 they
                 be
                 
                 any
                 more
                 stinted
                 to
                 set
                 forms
                 in
                 Praying
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 understand
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 as
                 near
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 assist
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 men
                 Preach
                 not
                 
                   ex
                   tempore
                
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 study
                 and
                 long
                 premeditation
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 less
                 danger
                 to
                 utter
                 or
                 express
                 unsound
                 and
                 impertinent
                 words
                 in
                 their
                 deliberate
                 and
                 long
                 premeditated
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 their
                 extemporary
                 Prayers
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 found
                 by
                 frequent
                 experience
                 ;
                 that
                 even
                 in
                 those
                 long
                 studied
                 and
                 premeditated
                 Sermons
                 many
                 men
                 have
                 uttered
                 very
                 impertinent
                 and
                 unsound
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 false
                 and
                 hurtful
                 words
                 and
                 expressions
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 or
                 long
                 time
                 to
                 study
                 or
                 premeditate
                 a
                 Discourse
                 that
                 maketh
                 it
                 good
                 or
                 soundp
                 ;
                 seeing
                 they
                 who
                 err
                 in
                 their
                 understandings
                 ;
                 and
                 have
                 received
                 or
                 drunk
                 in
                 wrong
                 and
                 false
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Principles
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 wrong
                 and
                 false
                 Traditional
                 Glosses
                 and
                 Interpretations
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 may
                 Preach
                 very
                 unsound
                 and
                 erronious
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 altho
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 to
                 study
                 and
                 prepare
                 them
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 Reply
                 ,
                 If
                 men
                 shall
                 study
                 before-hand
                 their
                 Prayers
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 their
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 no
                 greater
                 danger
                 to
                 speak
                 impertinent
                 and
                 unsound
                 words
                 in
                 Prayer
                 than
                 in
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 
                 they
                 are
                 less
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 danger
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 Prayer
                 men
                 commonly
                 do
                 not
                 meddle
                 with
                 matters
                 of
                 controversie
                 ,
                 or
                 disputable
                 points
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 as
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 proper
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 who
                 preacheth
                 or
                 prayeth
                 by
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 real
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 as
                 he
                 keepeth
                 faithfully
                 and
                 carefully
                 unto
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 altho
                 what
                 he
                 doth
                 either
                 Preach
                 or
                 Pray
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 premeditation
                 .
                 It
                 being
                 impossible
                 that
                 the
                 mouth
                 can
                 utter
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 heart
                 or
                 mind
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 must
                 first
                 conceive
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 real
                 kind
                 of
                 premeditation
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 need
                 eth
                 not
                 any
                 long
                 time
                 for
                 the
                 said
                 premeditation
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 his
                 heart
                 and
                 Soul
                 is
                 once
                 well
                 prepared
                 and
                 fitted
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 Preaching
                 or
                 Pray
                 ing
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 (
                 The
                 which
                 preparation
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 at
                 times
                 ,
                 may
                 require
                 a
                 considerable
                 season
                 ,
                 longer
                 or
                 shorter
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 man
                 is
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 grown
                 up
                 in
                 Vertue
                 and
                 Holiness
                 )
                 i●
                 the
                 least
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 moment
                 or
                 instant
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 assist
                 the
                 understanding
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 influences
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 is
                 made
                 fruitful
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 conceive
                 as
                 many
                 solid
                 and
                 living
                 Meditations
                 〈◊〉
                 Truth
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 sufficiently
                 yield
                 matter
                 .
                 〈◊〉
                 discourse
                 ,
                 in
                 true
                 and
                 sound
                 and
                 living
                 words
                 
                 for
                 divers
                 hours
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Spirit
                 should
                 not
                 suggest
                 so
                 much
                 matter
                 of
                 discourse
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 space
                 as
                 a
                 moment
                 or
                 instant
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 furnish
                 the
                 Speaker
                 with
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Sentences
                 ,
                 or
                 perhaps
                 but
                 one
                 Sentence
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 one
                 Sentence
                 be
                 well
                 spoke
                 ,
                 further
                 matter
                 may
                 and
                 doth
                 oft
                 arise
                 from
                 openings
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 Speaker
                 to
                 speak
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 continually
                 still
                 new
                 matter
                 may
                 be
                 and
                 oft
                 is
                 afforded
                 ,
                 to
                 continue
                 his
                 speech
                 longer
                 or
                 shorter
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 require
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 a
                 service
                 is
                 seen
                 or
                 felt
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 various
                 and
                 manifold
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 wonderful
                 are
                 the
                 waies
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 towards
                 his
                 Servants
                 ,
                 whose
                 mouthes
                 he
                 doth
                 open
                 either
                 in
                 Preaching
                 or
                 Praying
                 in
                 the
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 .
                 For
                 sometimes
                 as
                 one
                 waiteth
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 pure
                 silence
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 holy
                 fear
                 and
                 reverence
                 ,
                 his
                 heart
                 at
                 the
                 present
                 time
                 being
                 empty
                 of
                 all
                 thoughts
                 or
                 meditations
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 any
                 particular
                 subject
                 or
                 matter
                 of
                 discourse
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 having
                 one
                 particular
                 Subject
                 more
                 than
                 another
                 in
                 his
                 view
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 mind
                 and
                 Conscience
                 singly
                 exercised
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 twinkling
                 of
                 an
                 eye
                 a
                 particular
                 subject
                 is
                 presented
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 some
                 particular
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 (
                 and
                 here
                 the
                 
                 Lord
                 chuseth
                 his
                 Text
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 ground
                 of
                 his
                 discourse
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 Pray
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 his
                 Prayer
                 )
                 and
                 his
                 heart
                 that
                 was
                 empty
                 before
                 of
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 these
                 matters
                 is
                 now
                 filled
                 with
                 living
                 thoughts
                 and
                 meditations
                 concerning
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 fruitful
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 showre
                 or
                 Rain
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 or
                 twinkling
                 of
                 an
                 eye
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 little
                 at
                 first
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 condition
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Speakers
                 or
                 Hearers
                 doth
                 require
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 even
                 in
                 natural
                 conceptions
                 of
                 natural
                 things
                 ,
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 fruitful
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 quick
                 and
                 ready
                 invention
                 ,
                 upon
                 any
                 fit
                 occasion
                 ,
                 how
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 will
                 plenty
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 pertinent
                 matter
                 arise
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 discourse
                 of
                 .
                 If
                 in
                 a
                 Lawyer
                 to
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 ;
                 if
                 in
                 a
                 Physician
                 to
                 discourse
                 of
                 Physick
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 Phylosopher
                 to
                 discourse
                 of
                 Moral
                 or
                 Natural
                 subjects
                 of
                 Phylosophy
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 extemporary
                 and
                 ready
                 discourses
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 from
                 a
                 mans
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 real
                 fruitfulness
                 of
                 his
                 understanding
                 ,
                 have
                 alwaies
                 more
                 acceptance
                 ,
                 and
                 authority
                 with
                 the
                 intelligent
                 and
                 discerning
                 Hearers
                 ,
                 than
                 long
                 studied
                 or
                 premeditated
                 Speeches
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Proverb
                 ,
                 
                   Smell
                   of
                   the
                   Lamp
                
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 more
                 of
                 Art
                 than
                 of
                 Nature
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 of
                 Form
                 than
                 Substance
                 .
                 And
                 extemporary
                 discourses
                 that
                 flow
                 and
                 spring
                 freely
                 from
                 the
                 fruitfulness
                 of
                 a
                 man's
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 noble
                 and
                 generous
                 parts
                 or
                 faculties
                 of
                 a
                 well
                 composed
                 and
                 clear
                 mind
                 ,
                 are
                 like
                 fresh
                 waters
                 that
                 have
                 newly
                 streamed
                 from
                 the
                 living
                 Spring
                 or
                 Fountain
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 that
                 very
                 account
                 are
                 more
                 sweet
                 and
                 pleasant
                 than
                 discourses
                 long
                 since
                 premeditated
                 and
                 treasured
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 memory
                 ,
                 which
                 through
                 their
                 oldness
                 ,
                 contract
                 a
                 certain
                 tincture
                 ,
                 and
                 lose
                 of
                 their
                 freshness
                 and
                 sweetness
                 of
                 savour
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 water
                 long
                 kept
                 in
                 a
                 Cistern
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 these
                 extemporary
                 discourses
                 of
                 Natural
                 things
                 ,
                 flowing
                 only
                 from
                 a
                 natural
                 fruitfulness
                 of
                 man's
                 understanding
                 ,
                 have
                 more
                 acceptance
                 and
                 authority
                 with
                 the
                 judicious
                 Hearers
                 ,
                 than
                 long
                 studied
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 dressed
                 up
                 with
                 paint
                 of
                 Art
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 are
                 those
                 extemporary
                 Speeches
                 to
                 be
                 valued
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 greater
                 authority
                 have
                 they
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 and
                 real
                 acceptance
                 with
                 all
                 discerning
                 Hearers
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 Preaching
                 or
                 Praying
                 ,
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 rich
                 and
                 fruitful
                 Soil
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 and
                 honest
                 heart
                 ,
                 abundantly
                 watered
                 and
                 made
                 fruitful
                 with
                 the
                 descendings
                 of
                 the
                 
                 venly
                 Showres
                 and
                 Rains
                 of
                 Gods
                 holy
                 and
                 blessed
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 yet
                 again
                 Replyed
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 limitting
                 or
                 confining
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 prayeth
                 to
                 a
                 Set
                 Form
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 hinder
                 the
                 fruitfulness
                 of
                 his
                 understanding
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 mind
                 and
                 understanding
                 is
                 still
                 at
                 liberty
                 to
                 have
                 as
                 many
                 and
                 as
                 various
                 good
                 and
                 holy
                 Meditations
                 and
                 conceptions
                 of
                 thoughts
                 and
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 possible
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 contain
                 or
                 comprehend
                 ;
                 only
                 he
                 is
                 outwardly
                 limited
                 to
                 those
                 forms
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 Tongue
                 and
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 whereas
                 his
                 mind
                 and
                 understanding
                 doth
                 remain
                 free
                 to
                 abound
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 variety
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 holy
                 thoughts
                 and
                 meditations
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 people
                 who
                 hear
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 also
                 abound
                 in
                 these
                 good
                 thoughts
                 and
                 meditations
                 ,
                 who
                 notwithstanding
                 do
                 not
                 open
                 a
                 mouth
                 in
                 the
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 Preach
                 or
                 Pray
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 As
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 good
                 thoughts
                 and
                 meditations
                 which
                 God
                 giveth
                 unto
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 particular
                 comfort
                 and
                 profiting
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 have
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 speak
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 also
                 many
                 which
                 God
                 giveth
                 for
                 the
                 comfort
                 and
                 profiting
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 suppressed
                 ,
                 but
                 uttered
                 and
                 brought
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 's
                 leading
                 and
                 ordering
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 
                 his
                 appointed
                 time
                 and
                 season
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 move
                 and
                 require
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 these
                 good
                 things
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 Treasure
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 certainly
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 another
                 he
                 will
                 so
                 move
                 and
                 require
                 ,
                 where
                 these
                 good
                 things
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 himself
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 others
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 plain
                 limitting
                 and
                 confining
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 mind
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 liberty
                 either
                 in
                 Preaching
                 or
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 to
                 bringforth
                 what
                 the
                 Lord
                 has
                 put
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 for
                 that
                 very
                 purpose
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 like
                 the
                 hindring
                 the
                 Child
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Mothers
                 Belly
                 ,
                 when
                 its
                 appointed
                 time
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 Womb
                 its
                 Grave
                 ,
                 then
                 which
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 imagined
                 more
                 cruel
                 ?
                 But
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 this
                 great
                 hurt
                 and
                 inconveniency
                 to
                 limit
                 and
                 confine
                 both
                 Speakers
                 and
                 Hearers
                 to
                 Set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 Speak
                 and
                 Read
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 others
                 to
                 Hear
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Set
                 and
                 stinted
                 Prayers
                 will
                 either
                 alwaies
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 most
                 times
                 suit
                 and
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 present
                 states
                 and
                 conditions
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   words
                   spoken
                   in
                   season
                   ,
                   are
                   like
                   pictures
                   of
                   Gold
                   in
                   Apples
                   of
                   Silver
                   .
                
                 And
                 concerning
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   given
                   him
                   a
                   Word
                   in
                   Season
                   to
                   the
                   weary
                   Soul.
                
                 And
                 indeed
                 a
                 word
                 spoken
                 
                 in
                 season
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 Preaching
                 or
                 Praying
                 how
                 sweet
                 and
                 comfortable
                 it
                 is
                 ?
                 Now
                 these
                 Set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Calendar
                 ,
                 such
                 Prayers
                 on
                 such
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 on
                 other
                 daies
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Calendar
                 ,
                 or
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Service
                 requireth
                 :
                 Can
                 these
                 Forms
                 be
                 alwaies
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 most
                 part
                 seasonable
                 to
                 the
                 peoples
                 states
                 and
                 conditions
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 inward
                 states
                 and
                 conditions
                 of
                 mens
                 Souls
                 and
                 Spiris
                 should
                 regularly
                 vary
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Seasons
                 and
                 Daies
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 most
                 absurd
                 to
                 think
                 or
                 imagin
                 .
                 Or
                 how
                 do
                 these
                 Set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 which
                 tell
                 us
                 daily
                 what
                 to
                 Pray
                 for
                 ,
                 agree
                 with
                 
                 Paul's
                 words
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 28.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   also
                   helpeth
                   our
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   for
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   we
                   should
                   Pray
                   for
                   as
                   we
                   ought
                   .
                
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 most
                 of
                 those
                 Set
                 Forms
                 are
                 conceived
                 in
                 such
                 general
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 suit
                 or
                 agree
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 various
                 states
                 and
                 conditions
                 of
                 the
                 peoples
                 Souls
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 To
                 suit
                 or
                 agree
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 general
                 way
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 suit
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 particular
                 cases
                 and
                 circumstances
                 is
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 bare
                 words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 relieveth
                 and
                 comforteth
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 life
                 that
                 goeth
                 along
                 in
                 words
                 that
                 are
                 uttered
                 from
                 the
                 
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 Speaker
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 giveth
                 him
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 various
                 and
                 several
                 states
                 and
                 conditions
                 of
                 the
                 Hearers
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 sense
                 of
                 their
                 various
                 States
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 furnished
                 both
                 with
                 sutable
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sutable
                 degree
                 and
                 measure
                 of
                 life
                 to
                 accompany
                 them
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 to
                 minister
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 whereby
                 the
                 faint
                 and
                 weak
                 desires
                 of
                 the
                 Hearers
                 many
                 times
                 are
                 enlarged
                 and
                 strengthened
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 only
                 reads
                 a
                 Set
                 Form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Calendar
                 ,
                 or
                 repeats
                 it
                 from
                 his
                 memory
                 ,
                 can
                 Pray
                 with
                 either
                 such
                 fit
                 and
                 sutable
                 matter
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 minister
                 that
                 sutable
                 degree
                 and
                 measure
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Hearers
                 require
                 and
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 ,
                 for
                 where
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 not
                 seasonable
                 ,
                 life
                 will
                 not
                 join
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 effectual
                 and
                 profitable
                 to
                 the
                 Hearers
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 hard
                 for
                 these
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 inward
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 workings
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Life
                 and
                 Spirit
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Souls
                 ,
                 to
                 believe
                 or
                 imagine
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Speaker
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 assisted
                 to
                 Preach
                 ,
                 or
                 pray
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 can
                 have
                 a
                 distinct
                 and
                 clear
                 feeling
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 states
                 and
                 conditions
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 and
                 feeling
                 be
                 enabled
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 who
                 gave
                 this
                 sense
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 minister
                 
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 seasonable
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 matter
                 and
                 life
                 .
                 However
                 this
                 is
                 abundantly
                 known
                 and
                 witnessed
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 an
                 inward
                 experience
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 workings
                 in
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 truth
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 natural
                 body
                 ,
                 one
                 member
                 hath
                 a
                 sence
                 of
                 its
                 fellow
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 noble
                 that
                 one
                 member
                 be
                 ,
                 its
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 members
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 universal
                 ,
                 full
                 and
                 comprehensive
                 :
                 Even
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   the
                   single
                   hearted
                   ,
                   and
                   upright
                   minded
                   Professors
                   of
                   Christ
                   are
                   of
                   one
                   heart
                   and
                   soul
                   ,
                
                 as
                 expressing
                 a
                 greater
                 unity
                 and
                 sympathy
                 ,
                 or
                 fellow
                 feeling
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 one
                 Soul
                 ,
                 were
                 more
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 one
                 Body
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 have
                 a
                 sence
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 the
                 powers
                 and
                 faculties
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 have
                 a
                 discerning
                 and
                 sympathy
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 To
                 add
                 no
                 more
                 here
                 (
                 altho
                 many
                 more
                 reasons
                 might
                 be
                 brought
                 )
                 against
                 the
                 using
                 of
                 Set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Superstructure
                 dependeth
                 upon
                 a
                 false
                 and
                 wrong
                 bottom
                 or
                 foundation
                 ,
                 viz.
                 an
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 immediate
                 Inspiration
                 and
                 Revelation
                 is
                 ceased
                 or
                 discontinued
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 and
                 among
                 true
                 Christians
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 well
                 as
                 false
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 dare
                 say
                 ,
                 If
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 zealous
                 for
                 using
                 Set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 did
                 but
                 believe
                 that
                 Immediate
                 Inspiration
                 and
                 Revelation
                 did
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 and
                 among
                 true
                 Christians
                 ,
                 this
                 would
                 presently
                 end
                 the
                 dispute
                 ,
                 and
                 determine
                 the
                 Controversie
                 betwixt
                 them
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 when
                 Immediate
                 Inspiration
                 and
                 Revelation
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 daies
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 some
                 considerable
                 time
                 thereafter
                 ,
                 they
                 readily
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 then
                 prayed
                 and
                 sung
                 Psalms
                 
                   ex
                   tempore
                
                 without
                 Book
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 now
                 believe
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 dispensation
                 is
                 restored
                 and
                 restoring
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 never
                 altogether
                 lost
                 among
                 true
                 Christians
                 ,
                 although
                 much
                 impaired
                 and
                 diminished
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 general
                 Apostacy
                 and
                 prevailing
                 power
                 of
                 darkness
                 that
                 was
                 over
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 those
                 called
                 Christians
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 lay
                 aside
                 their
                 Set
                 Forms
                 ,
                 and
                 wait
                 for
                 this
                 Divine
                 Gift
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 were
                 too
                 long
                 and
                 unseasonable
                 a
                 labour
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 Immediate
                 Revelation
                 and
                 Inspiration
                 doth
                 remain
                 in
                 and
                 among
                 all
                 true
                 Christians
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 therefore
                 refer
                 the
                 Readers
                 to
                 what
                 our
                 Friends
                 have
                 writ
                 on
                 that
                 subject
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 to
                 two
                 Treatises
                 of
                 mine
                 .
                 And
                 withal
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 all
                 sober
                 and
                 
                 impartial
                 people
                 ,
                 laying
                 aside
                 all
                 prejudice
                 ,
                 to
                 weigh
                 and
                 consider
                 ,
                 upon
                 what
                 slender
                 and
                 weak
                 Arguments
                 that
                 Opinion
                 is
                 built
                 ,
                 which
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Immediate
                   Inspiration
                   and
                   Revelation
                   is
                   ceased
                   in
                   and
                   among
                   all
                   true
                   Christians
                   .
                
                 And
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 I
                 recommend
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 and
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 that
                 bears
                 witness
                 to
                 every
                 necessary
                 Truth
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 hearken
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 their
                 minds
                 turned
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 to
                 read
                 and
                 
                   search
                   the
                   Scriptures
                
                 diligently
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 respect
                 as
                 the
                 Noble
                 Bereans
                 did
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 give
                 them
                 understanding
                 in
                 that
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 necessary
                 things
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 proceed
                 to
                 Answer
                 the
                 most
                 ordinary
                 Objections
                 ,
                 that
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 most
                 weight
                 for
                 using
                 Set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 in
                 private
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 Objected
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Set
                   Forms
                   of
                   Prayer
                   and
                   Blessing
                   the
                   People
                   were
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Iewish
                   Church
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Numb
                 .
                 10.
                 35.
                 
                   when
                   the
                   Ark
                   set
                   forward
                
                 ,
                 Moses
                 
                   commonly
                   said
                
                 ,
                 Arise
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 let
                 thine
                 Enemies
                 be
                 scattered
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 also
                 that
                 hate
                 thee
                 ,
                 flee
                 before
                 thee
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   when
                   it
                   rested
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                
                 Return
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                   .
                   And
                
                 Numb
                 .
                 6.
                 23.
                 
                 Aaron
                 
                   and
                   his
                
                 
                 
                   Sons
                   ,
                   were
                   on
                   this
                   wise
                   to
                   bless
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                
                 The
                 Lord
                 bless
                 thee
                 and
                 keep
                 thee
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 make
                 his
                 face
                 to
                 shine
                 favourably
                 on
                 thee
                 .
                 And
                 Joel
                 
                   the
                   Prophet
                   taught
                   the
                   People
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                
                 Spare
                 thy
                 People
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 give
                 not
                 thy
                 Heritage
                 to
                 reproach
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Heathen
                 should
                 rule
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 should
                 they
                 say
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 Where
                 is
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 Ioel
                 2.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   And
                   yet
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   people
                   had
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   to
                   pray
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 
                   who
                   were
                   to
                   use
                   these
                   Forms
                   of
                   Prayer
                   and
                   Blessing
                   ,
                   were
                   endued
                   wiih
                   a
                   great
                   measure
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   able
                   enough
                   to
                   have
                   conceived
                   other
                   Forms
                   of
                   Prayer
                   and
                   Blessing
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ans.
                 From
                 their
                 using
                 Set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Blessing
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 to
                 argue
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 hold
                 good
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 only
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 Offerings
                 of
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 were
                 both
                 commanded
                 ,
                 and
                 allowed
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 had
                 great
                 plenty
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 generally
                 were
                 weak
                 and
                 rude
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 go
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 Rudiments
                 .
                 No
                 doubt
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 saw
                 to
                 the
                 substance
                 and
                 end
                 of
                 those
                 Shadows
                 and
                 Figures
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 knew
                 well
                 enough
                 that
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Bulls
                 and
                 Goats
                 could
                 not
                 wash
                 or
                 purifie
                 the
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 general
                 dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 continue
                 until
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 revealed
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 afterwards
                 to
                 be
                 abolished
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 some
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Blessing
                 the
                 People
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 few
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 short
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 did
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 words
                 of
                 such
                 Forms
                 seem
                 to
                 carry
                 in
                 them
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 Majesty
                 or
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 deep
                 and
                 profound
                 signification
                 and
                 force
                 with
                 them
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 some
                 Scripture
                 words
                 and
                 sentences
                 have
                 more
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Spirit
                 is
                 felt
                 from
                 whom
                 originally
                 they
                 came
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 all
                 the
                 Scripture
                 words
                 did
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 yet
                 some
                 have
                 proceeded
                 from
                 a
                 greater
                 measure
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 forth
                 somewhat
                 of
                 more
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 deep
                 inward
                 sense
                 and
                 mysterie
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 commonly
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 used
                 either
                 in
                 Reading
                 or
                 hearing
                 them
                 Read
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Meditation
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 used
                 at
                 this
                 
                 day
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 doth
                 move
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Servants
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 part
                 or
                 in
                 whole
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 that
                 even
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 before
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 limit
                 and
                 confine
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 or
                 Servants
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 precise
                 number
                 of
                 Set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 unlawful
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 use
                 any
                 others
                 when
                 they
                 prayed
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 was
                 ever
                 forbid
                 to
                 whom
                 God
                 had
                 given
                 any
                 spiritual
                 gift
                 (
                 of
                 uttering
                 words
                 either
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 Psalm
                 or
                 Song
                 
                   ex
                   tempore
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 and
                 moving
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 many
                 prayed
                 
                   ex
                   tempore
                
                 by
                 the
                 inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 give
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 put
                 into
                 their
                 mouthes
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 private
                 and
                 publick
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 Solomon's
                 prayer
                 at
                 the
                 Dedication
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ;
                 also
                 
                 Esdras's
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 and
                 the
                 Levites
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Nehem.
                 9.
                 and
                 
                 Daniel's
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 9.
                 and
                 for
                 private
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 
                 David's
                 Prayers
                 in
                 the
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 and
                 Asaphs
                 ,
                 also
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 and
                 Habbakkuk
                 their
                 Prayers
                 with
                 many
                 others
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 are
                 clear
                 instances
                 ;
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Iacob
                 their
                 Prayers
                 .
                 Nor
                 do
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 ever
                 a
                 Book
                 of
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 containing
                 so
                 many
                 Prayers
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 or
                 read
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 was
                 ever
                 
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 as
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 Worship
                 in
                 the
                 Law.
                 For
                 though
                 divers
                 excellent
                 forms
                 of
                 Prayers
                 are
                 recorded
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 into
                 Books
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 or
                 used
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 words
                 ;
                 without
                 adding
                 or
                 diminishing
                 ,
                 as
                 Prayers
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 were
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 as
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 pattly
                 for
                 information
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 to
                 excite
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 gift
                 of
                 Prayer
                 in
                 the
                 Hearers
                 .
                 Excepting
                 only
                 some
                 very
                 few
                 short
                 forms
                 as
                 above
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 not
                 hinder
                 or
                 stop
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prayer
                 to
                 express
                 it self
                 
                   ex
                   tempore
                
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 words
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 few
                 Forms
                 they
                 used
                 as
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Blessings
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 they
                 read
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Book
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 prayed
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 spoke
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 livingly
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 Writ
                 and
                 Recorded
                 .
                 And
                 tho
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 these
                 short
                 Forms
                 were
                 formerly
                 conceived
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 were
                 old
                 or
                 ancient
                 ,
                 yet
                 as
                 they
                 uttered
                 or
                 pronounced
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 fresh
                 and
                 living
                 sense
                 of
                 God's
                 Spirit
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 never
                 waxeth
                 old
                 ;
                 this
                 gave
                 them
                 alwaies
                 a
                 new
                 luster
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 a
                 new
                 Savour
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 alwaies
                 new
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Servants
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 Pray
                 (
                 either
                 in
                 private
                 or
                 in
                 publick
                 )
                 do
                 frequently
                 find
                 and
                 feel
                 Scripture
                 words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 formerly
                 conceived
                 and
                 uttered
                 by
                 the
                 Servants
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   David
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 to
                 arise
                 in
                 them
                 from
                 a
                 fresh
                 and
                 living
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 them
                 forth
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 without
                 any
                 limitation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 coming
                 freely
                 in
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 Heart
                 ,
                 Soul
                 and
                 Understanding
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 Understanding
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 Prayeth
                 is
                 manifest
                 ;
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 free
                 choice
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 what
                 words
                 of
                 Scripture
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 into
                 the
                 Remembrance
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 Speaketh
                 ,
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 also
                 limit
                 or
                 confine
                 the
                 Man's
                 Understanding
                 only
                 to
                 those
                 Scripture
                 Words
                 ;
                 but
                 giveth
                 him
                 liberty
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 any
                 others
                 that
                 freely
                 arise
                 or
                 spring
                 up
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 unity
                 with
                 the
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 opened
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Fountain
                 or
                 Well
                 of
                 Living
                 Water
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   Objected
                
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 taught
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 to
                 Pray
                 in
                 a
                 set
                 Form
                 of
                 Words
                 ,
                 who
                 even
                 then
                 were
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 6.
                 9.
                 
                 Luke
                 11.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Though
                 they
                 are
                 endued
                 at
                 that
                 
                 time
                 with
                 a
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 small
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 to
                 follow
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 must
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 yet
                 the
                 dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 remained
                 in
                 force
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 Moses
                 prescribed
                 unto
                 the
                 People
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 some
                 short
                 (
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 excellent
                 composure
                 )
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Blessing
                 without
                 limiting
                 them
                 only
                 to
                 these
                 ;
                 well
                 might
                 Christ
                 teach
                 his
                 Disciples
                 this
                 short
                 form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 excellent
                 and
                 wonderful
                 composure
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 its
                 plainness
                 and
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 most
                 comprehensive
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 largeness
                 and
                 fulness
                 of
                 matter
                 expressed
                 in
                 so
                 few
                 Words
                 ;
                 a
                 most
                 worthy
                 Pattern
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 ask
                 or
                 desire
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sum
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Prayers
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 or
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Servants
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 whatever
                 is
                 lawsul
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 easily
                 reducible
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Petitions
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 it
                 hath
                 great
                 plainness
                 and
                 simplicity
                 of
                 Words
                 ,
                 yet
                 great
                 depth
                 of
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 compared
                 to
                 
                 Solomon's
                 Temple
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 outer
                 Court
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Holy
                 place
                 within
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 within
                 the
                 Holy
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 Holy
                 ,
                 or
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 :
                 For
                 beside
                 the
                 Letter
                 and
                 Words
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 outer
                 Curt
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 Holy
                 inward
                 Sense
                 or
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 none
                 can
                 reach
                 or
                 come
                 into
                 ,
                 but
                 who
                 are
                 made
                 a
                 Royal
                 Priest-hood
                 unto
                 God
                 ;
                 as
                 none
                 were
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Holy
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 Priests
                 under
                 the
                 Law.
                 And
                 although
                 many
                 Christians
                 have
                 reached
                 to
                 the
                 inward
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Prayer
                 in
                 great
                 part
                 ,
                 yet
                 who
                 can
                 say
                 he
                 has
                 reached
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 depth
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 inward
                 Pith
                 or
                 Marrow
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Question
                 if
                 any
                 ever
                 reached
                 into
                 the
                 most
                 inward
                 Sense
                 and
                 Understanding
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 himself
                 who
                 spoke
                 and
                 uttered
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 dwelt
                 all
                 fulness
                 and
                 riches
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 our
                 High
                 Priest
                 ,
                 made
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Angels
                 that
                 dwell
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 ,
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Christ
                 did
                 not
                 limit
                 them
                 only
                 to
                 this
                 Form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 nor
                 did
                 he
                 give
                 them
                 a
                 Book
                 of
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Forms
                 that
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 but
                 this
                 only
                 ,
                 which
                 therefore
                 was
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Pattern
                 and
                 Example
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 Pray
                 ,
                 than
                 tye
                 or
                 confine
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 precise
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Words
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 clear
                 from
                 Matth.
                 6.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   After
                   this
                   manner
                   therefore
                
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 
                   Pray
                   ye
                
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 Luke
                 (
                 11.
                 2.
                 
                 )
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   yee
                   Pray
                   ,
                   say
                   ,
                   Our
                   Father
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Yet
                 Luke
                 may
                 be
                 expounded
                 
                 by
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 is
                 oft
                 expounded
                 by
                 another
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Luke
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 understood
                 according
                 to
                 Matthew
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   ye
                   Pray
                   ,
                   say
                
                 ,
                 (
                 viz
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 )
                 
                   Our
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Nor
                 can
                 this
                 one
                 only
                 short
                 Form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 be
                 a
                 sufficient
                 argument
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 large
                 Book
                 of
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 impose
                 them
                 by
                 constraint
                 upon
                 Christians
                 :
                 For
                 either
                 this
                 one
                 Form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 taught
                 by
                 Christ
                 was
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 Apostles
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 ;
                 if
                 sufficient
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 also
                 for
                 all
                 other
                 Christians
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 these
                 called
                 Christians
                 who
                 confine
                 themselves
                 only
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 are
                 willing
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 think
                 it
                 needful
                 to
                 express
                 their
                 Prayers
                 frequently
                 in
                 other
                 Words
                 ;
                 for
                 variety
                 and
                 change
                 of
                 Words
                 (
                 when
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 )
                 doth
                 help
                 to
                 stir
                 up
                 and
                 beget
                 in
                 men
                 the
                 more
                 Fervent
                 Affections
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 that
                 one
                 only
                 Form
                 was
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 clear
                 that
                 Christ
                 did
                 not
                 intend
                 by
                 teaching
                 them
                 that
                 Form
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 or
                 their
                 Successors
                 an
                 intire
                 System
                 or
                 Scheme
                 of
                 
                   Common
                   Prayer
                
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 is
                 already
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Pattern
                 or
                 Example
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 afford
                 unto
                 them
                 matter
                 of
                 Meditation
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 should
                 open
                 the
                 deep
                 and
                 comprehensive
                 Sense
                 of
                 it
                 unto
                 
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 due
                 and
                 serious
                 ,
                 and
                 deliberate
                 Meditation
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 and
                 words
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 stirred
                 up
                 unto
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 their
                 hearts
                 being
                 lifted
                 up
                 unto
                 God
                 upon
                 the
                 Meditation
                 on
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 saying
                 Amen
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 or
                 expressing
                 the
                 inward
                 desire
                 and
                 prayer
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 or
                 more
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 should
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 enable
                 and
                 assist
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 I
                 cannot
                 ,
                 and
                 dare
                 not
                 recommend
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 or
                 said
                 as
                 a
                 Prayer
                 twice
                 or
                 thrice
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 dead
                 formal
                 customary
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 too
                 many
                 do
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 I
                 limit
                 any
                 to
                 the
                 strict
                 and
                 precise
                 number
                 of
                 words
                 in
                 it
                 to
                 pray
                 by
                 ,
                 without
                 using
                 any
                 more
                 or
                 ,
                 less
                 words
                 ,
                 lest
                 thereby
                 I
                 should
                 seem
                 to
                 limit
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 who
                 is
                 most
                 free
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Workings
                 .
                 Yet
                 I
                 can
                 and
                 do
                 freely
                 thus
                 far
                 recommend
                 it
                 ,
                 even
                 unto
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 great
                 as
                 small
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 most
                 worthy
                 subject
                 of
                 their
                 frequent
                 Meditation
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 wanting
                 to
                 incline
                 them
                 unto
                 ,
                 and
                 assist
                 them
                 in
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 often
                 in
                 the
                 Day
                 ,
                 Week
                 ,
                 Month
                 ,
                 or
                 Year
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 Meditare
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 long
                 their
                 Minds
                 and
                 Hearts
                 are
                 to
                 dwell
                 upon
                 the
                 Thoughts
                 and
                 Meditations
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 no
                 outward
                 
                 rule
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 all
                 be
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 free
                 ordering
                 and
                 leading
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 certainly
                 believe
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 regarded
                 and
                 minded
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 very
                 frequent
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 Work
                 and
                 Office
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 Scripture
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 our
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 useful
                 and
                 necessary
                 any
                 words
                 of
                 Scripture
                 are
                 unto
                 us
                 ;
                 no
                 doubt
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 that
                 Faithful
                 Remembrancer
                 ,
                 will
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 our
                 Minds
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 frequently
                 and
                 seasonable
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 words
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Scripture
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 necessary
                 and
                 profitable
                 unto
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 remembred
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 meditated
                 upon
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 very
                 words
                 contained
                 in
                 this
                 excellent
                 Form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 taught
                 by
                 Christ.
                 And
                 indeed
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 these
                 few
                 Words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 taught
                 the
                 Apostles
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 any
                 other
                 words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 whither
                 Recorded
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 are
                 Writ
                 and
                 Recorded
                 any
                 where
                 else
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 proceeded
                 from
                 a
                 true
                 Breathing
                 and
                 Spring
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 who
                 first
                 conceived
                 and
                 expressed
                 them
                 in
                 word
                 or
                 writing
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 and
                 are
                 of
                 great
                 service
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Forms
                 and
                 words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 which
                 proceed
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 measure
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 against
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Souls
                 have
                 oft
                 been
                 greatly
                 refreshed
                 and
                 quickned
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 yea
                 true
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Supplication
                 hath
                 oft
                 been
                 excited
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 reading
                 or
                 hearing
                 read
                 such
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 frequently
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 true
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 and
                 Witnesses
                 of
                 Jesus
                 :
                 What
                 precious
                 Words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 have
                 oft
                 dropped
                 from
                 them
                 ?
                 althongh
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 of
                 those
                 is
                 recorded
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 wished
                 more
                 of
                 these
                 precious
                 words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 or
                 Thanksgiving
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Testimonies
                 that
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 flowed
                 from
                 them
                 had
                 been
                 preserved
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 How
                 oft
                 when
                 we
                 hear
                 ,
                 or
                 read
                 ,
                 or
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 these
                 precious
                 Words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Servant
                 or
                 Hand-maid
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 has
                 uttered
                 ,
                 either
                 at
                 the
                 Hour
                 of
                 their
                 Death
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 time
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 upon
                 record
                 in
                 true
                 History
                 ?
                 How
                 oft
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 purely
                 doth
                 Life
                 spring
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 bear
                 its
                 Living
                 Witness
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Original
                 and
                 Fountain
                 of
                 those
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 proceeded
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Pure
                 and
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 pure
                 inward
                 ,
                 living
                 ,
                 powerful
                 and
                 comfortable
                 Touches
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 have
                 we
                 felt
                 at
                 such
                 times
                 ,
                 confirming
                 our
                 Heavenly
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Unity
                 with
                 those
                 dear
                 
                 and
                 precious
                 Servants
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Therefore
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 against
                 Words
                 or
                 Fruits
                 of
                 Prayer
                 (
                 for
                 all
                 Words
                 have
                 a
                 Form
                 )
                 that
                 have
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 come
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 and
                 may
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 very
                 much
                 for
                 them
                 as
                 fit
                 and
                 proper
                 Subjects
                 of
                 Meditation
                 and
                 Occasions
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 concurr
                 )
                 to
                 excite
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 Prayer
                 in
                 us
                 thereby
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Divine
                 Grace
                 and
                 Gift
                 ,
                 as
                 doth
                 oft
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 .
                 Also
                 all
                 such
                 Prayers
                 are
                 excellent
                 patterns
                 and
                 examples
                 unto
                 us
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 we
                 cannot
                 set
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 or
                 heard
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 tye
                 and
                 confine
                 our selves
                 ,
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 precise
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Not
                 can
                 we
                 acknowledg
                 that
                 the
                 bare
                 reading
                 or
                 repeating
                 the
                 Words
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 do
                 ignorantly
                 imagine
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 true
                 Vocal
                 Prayer
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 moved
                 and
                 wrought
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 simply
                 considered
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 properly
                 the
                 Prayer
                 (
                 otherwise
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 and
                 useth
                 the
                 words
                 should
                 pray
                 those
                 Prayers
                 which
                 is
                 far
                 otherwise
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 signs
                 and
                 expressions
                 of
                 the
                 Prayer
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 first
                 conceived
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 called
                 Prayer
                 only
                 by
                 a
                 Figure
                 or
                 Metonymie
                 of
                 the
                 Sign
                 for
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 .
                 
                 And
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 objected
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   these
                   Forms
                   of
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   good
                   and
                   fit
                   patterns
                   of
                   our
                   Prayers
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   used
                   by
                   us
                   as
                   Prayers
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   some
                   Weights
                   and
                   Measures
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   kept
                   as
                   Standards
                   to
                   make
                   other
                   Weights
                   by
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   used
                   themselves
                   ,
                   as
                   Weights
                   and
                   Measures
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 the
                 comparison
                 and
                 example
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 is
                 most
                 unequal
                 ;
                 those
                 Weights
                 and
                 Measures
                 being
                 but
                 dead
                 things
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 Standards
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 true
                 Prayer
                 is
                 a
                 living
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 living
                 Form
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 borrow
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 a
                 Rose
                 ,
                 or
                 Tulip
                 ,
                 or
                 Lilly
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Flower
                 or
                 Vegetable
                 ,
                 or
                 Fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 springs
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 its
                 own
                 proper
                 living
                 Form
                 and
                 Figure
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 like
                 to
                 other
                 things
                 of
                 its
                 kind
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 distinct
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 doth
                 alwaies
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 vary
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 form
                 and
                 shape
                 ,
                 or
                 figure
                 and
                 quantity
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Colour
                 ,
                 and
                 Taste
                 ,
                 and
                 Smell
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 degree
                 )
                 and
                 no
                 art
                 or
                 device
                 of
                 Man
                 can
                 bring
                 forth
                 an
                 Herb
                 or
                 Fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 precisely
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 quantity
                 and
                 shape
                 ,
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 to
                 true
                 Prayer
                 in
                 great
                 part
                 ;
                 and
                 although
                 one
                 Prayer
                 may
                 be
                 
                 like
                 another
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 when
                 the
                 Prayer
                 is
                 short
                 ,
                 as
                 containing
                 perhaps
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 Sentences
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 the
                 one
                 Prayer
                 doth
                 not
                 borrow
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 both
                 the
                 Prayers
                 have
                 their
                 own
                 proper
                 form
                 ,
                 that
                 naturally
                 spring
                 from
                 that
                 Divine
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 inward
                 Sense
                 and
                 Understanding
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 come
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 those
                 Prayers
                 of
                 Christ
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 his
                 Passion
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 prayed
                 three
                 times
                 ,
                 saying
                 the
                 same
                 Words
                 ;
                 which
                 instance
                 some
                 bring
                 for
                 using
                 a
                 constant
                 set
                 form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 for
                 who
                 will
                 ,
                 or
                 dare
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 those
                 few
                 Words
                 thrice
                 uttered
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 did
                 immediately
                 spring
                 from
                 Life
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 a
                 bare
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 Words
                 formerly
                 spoken
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 being
                 so
                 short
                 betwixt
                 those
                 three
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 well
                 one
                 as
                 three
                 ,
                 the
                 frame
                 and
                 bent
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 remaining
                 the
                 same
                 the
                 whole
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 being
                 still
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   might
                   be
                   done
                
                 ;
                 when
                 his
                 Prayer
                 was
                 rather
                 a
                 breathing
                 forth
                 of
                 his
                 earnest
                 desire
                 after
                 one
                 only
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 consisted
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 affection
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Understanding
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 Understanding
                 also
                 )
                 then
                 that
                 called
                 
                 Discursive
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Understanding
                 and
                 Reason
                 is
                 much
                 exercised
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 sort
                 of
                 Breathings
                 ,
                 after
                 one
                 thing
                 expressed
                 in
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 Sentences
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 in
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 Words
                 ,
                 yea
                 sometimes
                 but
                 one
                 only
                 Word
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Father
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 Gal.
                 4.
                 6.
                 
                 )
                 is
                 commonly
                 called
                 the
                 Prayer
                 of
                 Aspiration
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 others
                 Ejaculatory
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 others
                 the
                 Prayer
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 ;
                 which
                 differs
                 much
                 from
                 that
                 other
                 kind
                 of
                 Prayer
                 which
                 is
                 Discursive
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Understanding
                 and
                 Reason
                 is
                 much
                 exercised
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mind
                 is
                 filled
                 with
                 many
                 Thoughts
                 and
                 Words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 inwardly
                 conceived
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 are
                 excited
                 after
                 divers
                 things
                 :
                 In
                 which
                 case
                 it
                 s
                 almost
                 impossible
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 several
                 times
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 pray
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 without
                 adding
                 or
                 diminishing
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 speak
                 from
                 his
                 Heart
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 a
                 bare
                 Remembrance
                 .
                 For
                 even
                 in
                 Natural
                 Discourse
                 upon
                 any
                 Natural
                 Subject
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 speaks
                 from
                 his
                 Heart
                 and
                 the
                 inward
                 Fruitfulness
                 of
                 his
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 vary
                 in
                 expression
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 his
                 Discourse
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 to
                 argue
                 for
                 the
                 using
                 a
                 constant
                 set
                 Form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Prayer
                 of
                 Aspiration
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 but
                 one
                 Sentence
                 or
                 Word
                 in
                 it
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 to
                 Discursive
                 Prayer
                 which
                 hath
                 commonly
                 
                 many
                 ,
                 holds
                 not
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 as
                 improper
                 and
                 unequal
                 as
                 who
                 would
                 say
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Child
                 cryeth
                 unto
                 the
                 Father
                 twice
                 or
                 thrice
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 
                   Father
                   give
                   me
                   Bread
                
                 ,
                 using
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 ;
                 that
                 therefore
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Child's
                 Discourse
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 in
                 answering
                 his
                 Father
                 any
                 question
                 ,
                 or
                 asking
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 using
                 many
                 arguments
                 to
                 prevail
                 with
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 obtain
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 still
                 use
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Form
                 of
                 Speech
                 .
                 We
                 find
                 by
                 daily
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Converse
                 and
                 Society
                 of
                 men
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 bind
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Forms
                 of
                 Speech
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 discourse
                 and
                 talk
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 make
                 their
                 Converse
                 very
                 barren
                 and
                 unfruitful
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 look
                 very
                 odd
                 ,
                 and
                 import
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 alwaies
                 used
                 these
                 same
                 words
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 subjects
                 of
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 either
                 want
                 of
                 Understanding
                 and
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 pedantick
                 affectation
                 :
                 Although
                 in
                 all
                 intercourse
                 of
                 Speech
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 short
                 Forms
                 that
                 are
                 constantly
                 and
                 commonly
                 used
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 two
                 Men
                 should
                 preach
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 Text
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 subject
                 of
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 both
                 use
                 the
                 same
                 Form
                 of
                 Words
                 in
                 kind
                 and
                 number
                 ,
                 without
                 addition
                 or
                 diminition
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 generally
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 had
                 stoln
                 his
                 
                 Discourse
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 borrowed
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 conceived
                 it
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 Mind
                 and
                 Understanding
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 Man's
                 Child
                 differs
                 from
                 another
                 in
                 Form
                 and
                 Figure
                 of
                 Body
                 ;
                 as
                 much
                 or
                 rather
                 more
                 ,
                 doth
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 his
                 Mind
                 and
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 in
                 conceiving
                 and
                 uttering
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 his
                 Discourse
                 differ
                 from
                 another
                 ;
                 yea
                 ▪
                 as
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 (
                 though
                 ever
                 so
                 many
                 )
                 do
                 considerably
                 differ
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 in
                 Form
                 and
                 Figure
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 Face
                 :
                 So
                 every
                 Man's
                 Speech
                 or
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 Preaching
                 or
                 Praying
                 ,
                 will
                 somewhat
                 differ
                 one
                 time
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 bring
                 it
                 from
                 his
                 Heart
                 and
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 his
                 bare
                 Memory
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 stile
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 expression
                 may
                 be
                 much
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 commonly
                 those
                 Men
                 whose
                 Understandings
                 are
                 naturally
                 more
                 pertinent
                 and
                 fruitful
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 Speak
                 or
                 Write
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 Matter
                 or
                 Subject
                 ,
                 the
                 Forms
                 of
                 their
                 Speech
                 or
                 Writing
                 do
                 most
                 differ
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 whereas
                 other
                 Men
                 whose
                 Understandings
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 Fruitful
                 in
                 Words
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 Fruitful
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 more
                 Fruitful
                 in
                 Good
                 and
                 Holy
                 Affections
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 Preach
                 or
                 Pray
                 the
                 Forms
                 of
                 their
                 Words
                 and
                 Speech
                 ,
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 
                 near
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 though
                 alwaies
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 some
                 difference
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 Child
                 who
                 is
                 very
                 like
                 to
                 his
                 Brother
                 ,
                 doth
                 differ
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 one
                 Apple
                 may
                 be
                 like
                 another
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Tree
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 when
                 narrowly
                 considered
                 ,
                 do
                 still
                 differ
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 these
                 last
                 Mens
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 whose
                 Hearts
                 and
                 Wills
                 are
                 more
                 fruitful
                 in
                 Holy
                 Affections
                 than
                 their
                 Understandings
                 are
                 ,
                 in
                 great
                 variety
                 of
                 Words
                 and
                 Eloquent
                 Expressions
                 ,
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 oft
                 do
                 Pray
                 with
                 more
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 Authority
                 or
                 Power
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 main
                 strength
                 and
                 force
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 consisteth
                 in
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 holy
                 Will
                 and
                 Affections
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 every
                 one
                 hath
                 his
                 proper
                 gift
                 ,
                 one
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 exercise
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 limit
                 or
                 confine
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 give
                 liberty
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 growing
                 up
                 together
                 in
                 God's
                 Heavenly
                 Garden
                 ,
                 as
                 lovely
                 Plants
                 and
                 Flowers
                 ,
                 each
                 one
                 having
                 their
                 proper
                 Shapes
                 ,
                 Forms
                 ,
                 and
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 a
                 sweet
                 and
                 pleasant
                 smell
                 and
                 taste
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 lovely
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 useful
                 and
                 profitable
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 envy
                 or
                 grudging
                 ,
                 but
                 rejoycing
                 in
                 the
                 manifold
                 and
                 various
                 Graces
                 and
                 Gifts
                 of
                 God
                 freely
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 growing
                 and
                 springing
                 
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Holy
                 Root
                 and
                 Ground
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 these
                 two
                 main
                 Objections
                 being
                 Answered
                 at
                 length
                 (
                 which
                 did
                 require
                 the
                 opening
                 or
                 explaining
                 of
                 divers
                 things
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 service
                 to
                 some
                 )
                 I
                 shall
                 proceed
                 to
                 answer
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 wherein
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 brief
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   They
                   object
                
                 ,
                 That
                 some
                 having
                 good
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 strong
                 Affections
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Heavenly
                 and
                 Divine
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 have
                 weak
                 Heads
                 and
                 Understandings
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 well
                 to
                 conceive
                 Words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 in
                 their
                 Understandings
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 should
                 not
                 these
                 be
                 helped
                 by
                 hearing
                 or
                 reading
                 set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 well
                 and
                 Piously
                 composed
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ.
                 None
                 have
                 such
                 weak
                 Heads
                 or
                 Understandings
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 good
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 measure
                 of
                 True
                 Love
                 and
                 Affections
                 towards
                 God
                 and
                 Divine
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Love
                 which
                 beget
                 in
                 them
                 those
                 good
                 desires
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Understanding
                 to
                 beget
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 help
                 them
                 to
                 conceive
                 good
                 Thoughts
                 and
                 Words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 sufficient
                 for
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 above
                 proved
                 and
                 made
                 apparent
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 works
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 Soul
                 and
                 all
                 its
                 powers
                 and
                 abilities
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 well
                 upon
                 the
                 Understanding
                 as
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 whatever
                 the
                 
                 Will
                 cleaveth
                 unto
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Heart
                 loveth
                 ,
                 is
                 first
                 proposed
                 and
                 represented
                 to
                 the
                 Understanding
                 in
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 as
                 lovely
                 and
                 desirable
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 a
                 Man
                 have
                 not
                 El●cution
                 ,
                 either
                 none
                 or
                 small
                 ,
                 God
                 requireth
                 but
                 of
                 every
                 man
                 as
                 he
                 giveth
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 who
                 cannot
                 Pray
                 with
                 his
                 Mouth
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 Dumb
                 )
                 if
                 he
                 pray
                 with
                 his
                 Heart
                 shall
                 be
                 accepted
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 who
                 can
                 read
                 a
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 Heart
                 and
                 Understanding
                 were
                 as
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 exercised
                 in
                 Divine
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Earthly
                 and
                 Temporal
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 love
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 delight
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 would
                 soon
                 find
                 himself
                 furnished
                 with
                 Words
                 
                   ex
                   tempore
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 And
                 indeed
                 in
                 true
                 and
                 real
                 Love
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 for
                 most
                 part
                 an
                 admirable
                 Force
                 or
                 Virtue
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 Eloquent
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 praise
                 the
                 thing
                 he
                 loveth
                 most
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 Reasons
                 and
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 to
                 perswade
                 to
                 the
                 obtaining
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 loveth
                 a
                 Woman
                 and
                 greatly
                 desireth
                 to
                 have
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 he
                 needeth
                 not
                 go
                 to
                 a
                 Book
                 and
                 steal
                 or
                 borrow
                 an
                 Oration
                 or
                 Form
                 of
                 Discourse
                 to
                 speak
                 unto
                 her
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 perswade
                 her
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 but
                 coldly
                 come
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 she
                 did
                 know
                 it
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 measure
                 of
                 good
                 
                 discerning
                 cannot
                 but
                 discover
                 it
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 borrowed
                 Speech
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 not
                 perhaps
                 accept
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 answer
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 natural
                 and
                 simple
                 words
                 that
                 flow
                 from
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 his
                 Heart
                 ,
                 would
                 most
                 prevail
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 greatest
                 force
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 Eloquence
                 or
                 Excellency
                 of
                 Speech
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 requires
                 or
                 regards
                 ,
                 the
                 profit
                 and
                 service
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 unto
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 unto
                 God.
                 It
                 stirreth
                 up
                 mens
                 Affections
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 the
                 more
                 servent
                 ;
                 but
                 doth
                 not
                 more
                 prevail
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 than
                 more
                 simple
                 and
                 mean
                 words
                 ;
                 yet
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 every
                 man
                 to
                 use
                 his
                 own
                 Gift
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 want
                 of
                 Love
                 to
                 Divine
                 and
                 Heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 exercise
                 in
                 improving
                 and
                 stiring
                 up
                 the
                 Gifts
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 them
                 think
                 extemporary
                 prayer
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 hard
                 and
                 difficult
                 .
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 Men
                 find
                 Words
                 and
                 Expressions
                 as
                 ready
                 and
                 easie
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 to
                 seek
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 find
                 them
                 wherewith
                 to
                 seek
                 a
                 thing
                 from
                 Men
                 ,
                 which
                 few
                 or
                 none
                 do
                 in
                 borrowed
                 Forms
                 of
                 Speech
                 composed
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 some
                 King
                 or
                 great
                 Person
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 who
                 are
                 feeble
                 minded
                 and
                 want
                 courage
                 ,
                 make
                 their
                 address
                 ,
                 by
                 borrowed
                 Words
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 something
                 writ
                 on
                 a
                 Paper
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 other
                 they
                 get
                 to
                 speak
                 for
                 them
                 ?
                 
                 But
                 none
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 is
                 necessary
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 invites
                 the
                 weakest
                 and
                 meanest
                 to
                 call
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 strongest
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 meanest
                 words
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Heart
                 is
                 sincere
                 are
                 accepted
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 suppose
                 the
                 words
                 were
                 broken
                 and
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Grammar
                 of
                 the
                 Language
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 used
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 in
                 private
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 publick
                 Prayer
                 in
                 the
                 audience
                 of
                 an
                 Assembly
                 or
                 Congregation
                 ;
                 these
                 whom
                 God
                 calleth
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 Employment
                 or
                 Office
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 no
                 doubt
                 sufficiently
                 qualifie
                 and
                 furnish
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 who
                 made
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 can
                 easily
                 put
                 words
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 when
                 Moses
                 excused
                 his
                 being
                 sent
                 to
                 Pharaoh
                 for
                 his
                 want
                 of
                 Eloquence
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   hath
                   made
                   man's
                   Mouth
                   ?
                   or
                   who
                   maketh
                   the
                   Dumb
                   ,
                   or
                   Deaf
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Seeing
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Blind
                   ?
                   Have
                   not
                   I
                   the
                   Lord
                   ?
                   Now
                   therefore
                   ,
                   go
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   with
                   thy
                   Mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   teach
                   thee
                   what
                   thou
                   shall
                   sav
                   .
                
                 Ex.
                 4.
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 tho
                 the
                 Lord
                 sent
                 Aaron
                 to
                 assist
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 naturally
                 more
                 Eloquent
                 ;
                 yet
                 God
                 also
                 put
                 Words
                 in
                 Moses
                 his
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 Aaron
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 Moses
                 Prayed
                 unto
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Mount
                 ,
                 that
                 Israel
                 might
                 prevail
                 over
                 Amalek
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 read
                 that
                 Moses
                 borrowed
                 any
                 words
                 from
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Aaron
                 put
                 any
                 words
                 into
                 his
                 mouth
                 ;
                 only
                 Aaron
                 and
                 Hur
                 ,
                 
                 helped
                 to
                 hold
                 up
                 his
                 Hands
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 Moses
                 in
                 his
                 Prayer
                 here
                 ,
                 used
                 not
                 any
                 Form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 borrowed
                 from
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 body
                 else
                 ;
                 altho
                 some
                 from
                 this
                 passage
                 [
                 and
                 Moses
                 his
                 being
                 less
                 Eloquent
                 than
                 Aaron
                 ]
                 have
                 argued
                 for
                 using
                 set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 cannot
                 find
                 it
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 Moses
                 stood
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Book
                   of
                   Common
                   Prayer
                
                 in
                 his
                 Hand
                 ,
                 and
                 Read
                 or
                 Prayed
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 in
                 his
                 Hand
                 a
                 Rod.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   They
                   Object
                
                 ,
                 That
                 many
                 by
                 Reading
                 or
                 Hearing
                 read
                 set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Pious
                 and
                 Godly
                 Prayers
                 (
                 both
                 in
                 publick
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 private
                 )
                 have
                 found
                 their
                 Souls
                 and
                 Hearts
                 refreshed
                 thereby
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 read
                 or
                 hear
                 read
                 ,
                 hath
                 oft
                 stirred
                 up
                 true
                 and
                 living
                 Breathings
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 hearty
                 Desires
                 and
                 Supplications
                 ,
                 with
                 Thanksgivings
                 unto
                 God.
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 and
                 uncharitable
                 to
                 judge
                 that
                 all
                 they
                 who
                 read
                 or
                 hear
                 set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 (
                 in
                 private
                 and
                 publick
                 )
                 and
                 seldom
                 or
                 never
                 use
                 Extemporary
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 are
                 altogether
                 void
                 of
                 true
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 Pray
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 alwaies
                 (
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 )
                 Pray
                 by
                 the
                 Book
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 I
                 do
                 readily
                 grant
                 that
                 Reading
                 ,
                 or
                 hearing
                 Read
                 Words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 publick
                 or
                 private
                 (
                 if
                 these
                 Words
                 have
                 been
                 originaly
                 conceived
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Gods
                 
                 help
                 and
                 assistance
                 )
                 may
                 and
                 do
                 at
                 times
                 refresh
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 True
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 and
                 do
                 excite
                 or
                 stir
                 up
                 true
                 and
                 living
                 breathings
                 ,
                 and
                 hearty
                 Desires
                 and
                 Supplications
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 Thanksgivings
                 unto
                 God
                 at
                 Seasons
                 :
                 But
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Reading
                 or
                 Hearing
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 are
                 put
                 in
                 their
                 true
                 and
                 right
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 accounted
                 and
                 valued
                 to
                 be
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 another
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 when
                 hearing
                 or
                 reading
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 are
                 accounted
                 hearing
                 and
                 reading
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 for
                 hearing
                 and
                 reading
                 are
                 things
                 differing
                 in
                 Nature
                 and
                 Kind
                 from
                 Praying
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 confounded
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 greatest
                 service
                 and
                 advantage
                 that
                 reading
                 or
                 hearing
                 words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 read
                 by
                 another
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 have
                 or
                 indeed
                 can
                 have
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 Preparatory
                 ,
                 to
                 excite
                 or
                 stir
                 up
                 unto
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 only
                 can
                 they
                 do
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 concur
                 and
                 give
                 his
                 assistance
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 People
                 confound
                 these
                 so
                 differing
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 bare
                 reading
                 ,
                 or
                 hearing
                 what
                 is
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 or
                 room
                 of
                 true
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 true
                 Prayer
                 it self
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 provoke
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 with-draw
                 that
                 concurrance
                 and
                 assistance
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 from
                 reading
                 and
                 hearing
                 
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 however
                 so
                 good
                 ,
                 yea
                 tho
                 Scripture
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 altogether
                 blast
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 ineffectual
                 and
                 unprofitable
                 those
                 exercises
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 and
                 in
                 themselves
                 considered
                 ,
                 are
                 lawful
                 and
                 profitable
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 things
                 confounded
                 but
                 keeped
                 distinct
                 :
                 He
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 a
                 thing
                 judged
                 or
                 esteemed
                 to
                 be
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 above
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 the
                 tendency
                 of
                 which
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 case
                 ,
                 is
                 down-right
                 Superstition
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 judg
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ;
                 for
                 whatever
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 called
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 really
                 so
                 judged
                 and
                 esteemed
                 ,
                 is
                 false
                 and
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 midst
                 betwixt
                 true
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 under
                 that
                 head
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 seeing
                 all
                 pretended
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 is
                 either
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 false
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sort
                 or
                 kind
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 deserves
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 examined
                 and
                 considered
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 putting
                 reading
                 ,
                 and
                 hearing
                 read
                 set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 publick
                 or
                 private
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 place
                 as
                 many
                 put
                 them
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 most
                 or
                 all
                 who
                 use
                 them
                 )
                 hath
                 not
                 provoked
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 deny
                 that
                 concurrence
                 and
                 assistance
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 unto
                 those
                 exercises
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 he
                 might
                 and
                 
                 would
                 give
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 those
                 read
                 Prayers
                 do
                 altogether
                 exclude
                 those
                 real
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 which
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 enables
                 the
                 Speakers
                 to
                 conceive
                 and
                 bring
                 them
                 forth
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 set
                 Form.
                 And
                 why
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 many
                 sensible
                 and
                 tender
                 Souls
                 feel
                 no
                 Vertue
                 in
                 many
                 or
                 most
                 of
                 those
                 read
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 feel
                 great
                 deadness
                 and
                 heavyness
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 weights
                 and
                 burdens
                 in
                 hearing
                 them
                 ?
                 which
                 hath
                 occasioned
                 many
                 to
                 with
                 draw
                 ,
                 and
                 seek
                 where
                 to
                 find
                 a
                 People
                 ,
                 where
                 true
                 and
                 living
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Praises
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 which
                 effectually
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 their
                 Souls
                 and
                 Hearts
                 along
                 to
                 join
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 true
                 Prayer
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 prayeth
                 most
                 effectually
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 where
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 Soul
                 joineth
                 and
                 goeth
                 along
                 by
                 the
                 moving
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 both
                 in
                 Speaker
                 and
                 Hearers
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 true
                 Prayer
                 :
                 Again
                 ,
                 if
                 People
                 should
                 not
                 so
                 far
                 mis-place
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 judg
                 reading
                 ,
                 and
                 hearing
                 read
                 Prayers
                 to
                 be
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 they
                 lean
                 too
                 much
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 rely
                 more
                 upon
                 them
                 than
                 they
                 should
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 more
                 an
                 eye
                 and
                 regard
                 unto
                 them
                 than
                 unto
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 this
                 also
                 will
                 make
                 their
                 reading
                 and
                 hearing
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 
                 exercise
                 ineffectual
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 altogether
                 unprofitable
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Secoudly
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 neither
                 be
                 so
                 hard
                 nor
                 uncharitable
                 (
                 but
                 am
                 very
                 far
                 from
                 it
                 )
                 as
                 to
                 judg
                 that
                 all
                 they
                 who
                 hear
                 or
                 read
                 set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 in
                 private
                 and
                 publick
                 ,
                 and
                 seldom
                 or
                 never
                 use
                 Extemporary
                 Prayer
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 giving
                 them
                 to
                 conceive
                 or
                 express
                 words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 are
                 altogether
                 void
                 of
                 true
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 Pray
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 :
                 For
                 my
                 Charity
                 is
                 so
                 large
                 and
                 free
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 believe
                 among
                 all
                 People
                 ,
                 Jews
                 and
                 Turks
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 called
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 believe
                 in
                 one
                 only
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 Faithful
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 know
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 times
                 visited
                 with
                 gentle
                 breathings
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 helps
                 them
                 truly
                 to
                 Pray
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 desires
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 breathings
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 after
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 what
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 by
                 high
                 and
                 soveraign
                 acts
                 of
                 his
                 wonderful
                 Mercy
                 and
                 Condescendence
                 to
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 and
                 another
                 what
                 he
                 doth
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 upon
                 terms
                 of
                 their
                 doing
                 what
                 he
                 only
                 requires
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 pleased
                 with
                 ,
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   Objected
                
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 dictate
                 unto
                 any
                 Men
                 in
                 our
                 days
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 their
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 ,
                 those
                 words
                 would
                 
                 be
                 as
                 good
                 Canonical
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 other
                 Holy
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Psalms
                 recorded
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 which
                 were
                 absurd
                 to
                 affirm
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 These
                 words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 which
                 come
                 truly
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 helping
                 and
                 assisting
                 the
                 Speakers
                 to
                 conceive
                 and
                 express
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 doubt
                 real
                 Divine
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 God's
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Light
                 and
                 Life
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 measure
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 compare
                 or
                 equal
                 them
                 to
                 Scripture
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 )
                 so
                 to
                 infer
                 it
                 is
                 unequal
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 Divine
                 Testimonies
                 which
                 originally
                 did
                 livingly
                 and
                 purely
                 proceed
                 and
                 spring
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 hadbeen
                 writ
                 ,
                 and
                 aded
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 bulk
                 or
                 volumn
                 of
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 too
                 great
                 ;
                 yea
                 many
                 Volumns
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 contained
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 impossible
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 have
                 read
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 Therefore
                 God
                 hath
                 Wisely
                 and
                 Graciously
                 ordered
                 it
                 by
                 his
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 these
                 many
                 Testimonies
                 which
                 have
                 come
                 from
                 his
                 Spirit
                 should
                 be
                 left
                 upon
                 record
                 ,
                 and
                 preserved
                 to
                 all
                 future
                 Generations
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 writ
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Eminent
                 of
                 his
                 Holy
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 unquestionably
                 received
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 among
                 the
                 best
                 sort
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 true
                 discerning
                 ,
                 to
                 favour
                 these
                 Holy
                 Writings
                 
                 and
                 Testimonies
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 so
                 writ
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 generally
                 received
                 as
                 unquestionable
                 Testimonies
                 and
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God's
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledged
                 as
                 a
                 publick
                 Standard
                 ,
                 Rule
                 and
                 Touch-stoue
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 judg
                 and
                 examine
                 all
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Principles
                 of
                 Religion
                 held
                 forth
                 by
                 any
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 was
                 altogether
                 necessary
                 that
                 this
                 publick
                 Standard
                 and
                 Touch-stone
                 of
                 all
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Principles
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 too
                 large
                 and
                 voluminous
                 ,
                 but
                 compendious
                 and
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 diligently
                 searched
                 and
                 examined
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 how
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Principles
                 Preached
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 did
                 agree
                 ,
                 or
                 disagree
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 give
                 an
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 according
                 to
                 receive
                 or
                 reject
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Infinite
                 Wisdom
                 hath
                 seen
                 fit
                 that
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 should
                 only
                 be
                 this
                 publick
                 and
                 universal
                 outward
                 Standard
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 some
                 peculiar
                 excellency
                 in
                 them
                 of
                 plainness
                 and
                 briefness
                 ,
                 and
                 comprehending
                 much
                 matter
                 in
                 few
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 writ
                 from
                 a
                 deeper
                 and
                 larger
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 no
                 writings
                 or
                 words
                 since
                 uttered
                 ,
                 are
                 comparable
                 in
                 equality
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 service
                 they
                 were
                 designed
                 for
                 .
                 And
                 more
                 might
                 
                 be
                 said
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 to
                 show
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 writings
                 or
                 words
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 being
                 generally
                 received
                 and
                 believed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 worthily
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 pure
                 and
                 infallible
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 mixture
                 of
                 humane
                 weakness
                 ,
                 error
                 or
                 mistake
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 originally
                 writ
                 and
                 continue
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 sufficient
                 evidence
                 and
                 witness
                 to
                 necessary
                 Truths
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 believe
                 equally
                 concerning
                 any
                 other
                 writings
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 wholly
                 and
                 throughout
                 Infallible
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 may
                 take
                 leave
                 to
                 question
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 them
                 to
                 agree
                 or
                 disagree
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 publick
                 Standard
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 Testimony
                 to
                 receive
                 or
                 reject
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 part
                 or
                 in
                 whole
                 .
                 And
                 admitting
                 or
                 granting
                 that
                 many
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 Good
                 and
                 Holy
                 Men
                 ,
                 their
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 Praying
                 and
                 Writing
                 ,
                 should
                 wholly
                 agree
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 also
                 proceeded
                 from
                 a
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 purely
                 and
                 without
                 all
                 mixture
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 equal
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Appointment
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 general
                 consent
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 publick
                 Standard
                 of
                 Truth
                 :
                 As
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 an
                 outward
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 all
                 Cities
                 and
                 Corporations
                 the
                 publick
                 Standard
                 of
                 Weights
                 
                 and
                 Measures
                 is
                 of
                 greater
                 and
                 more
                 Authority
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 others
                 however
                 so
                 just
                 and
                 agreeable
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Objection
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 force
                 or
                 weight
                 against
                 Preaching
                 and
                 Praying
                 by
                 Divine
                 Inspiration
                 now
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 had
                 Two
                 or
                 Three
                 Hundred
                 Years
                 after
                 the
                 Birth
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 generally
                 confessed
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Preaching
                 and
                 Praying
                 by
                 the
                 Immediate
                 Inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 did
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 their
                 words
                 were
                 not
                 held
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 .
                 And
                 tho
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 add
                 our
                 Words
                 and
                 Testimonies
                 (
                 the
                 purest
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 Presumptuous
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 there
                 never
                 was
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 at
                 present
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 more
                 of
                 equal
                 Authority
                 with
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 possibly
                 some
                 judged
                 Apocryphal
                 ;
                 by
                 one
                 sort
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 equal
                 Authority
                 and
                 value
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 good
                 men
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 that
                 are
                 acknowledged
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 all
                 Christians
                 yet
                 agreed
                 upon
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 sufficeth
                 that
                 so
                 much
                 is
                 generally
                 agreed
                 upon
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 publick
                 Standard
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 this
                 Objection
                 can
                 be
                 equally
                 retorted
                 upon
                 the
                 makers
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 do
                 hold
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   all
                   the
                   Words
                   in
                
                 
                 
                   their
                   Set
                   Forms
                   of
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   are
                   either
                   plain
                   express
                   Scripture
                   Words
                   ,
                   or
                   deduced
                   and
                   deduceable
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   just
                   and
                   necessary
                   consequence
                   of
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   so
                   deduced
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   real
                   Commands
                   and
                   of
                   Oracles
                   God
                
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 (
                 or
                 at
                 lest
                 as
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 say
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Infant
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 hold
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 command
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 consequently
                 a
                 Divine
                 Oracle
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 confess
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 where
                 expressed
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 consequence
                 deduced
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 is
                 justly
                 denyed
                 by
                 many
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 firm
                 or
                 sure
                 consequence
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 none
                 of
                 their
                 set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 have
                 come
                 originally
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 measure
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 Penned
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 seemeth
                 a
                 great
                 derogation
                 to
                 those
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 render
                 them
                 of
                 small
                 value
                 with
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 therefore
                 such
                 who
                 use
                 this
                 Objection
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 should
                 take
                 heed
                 lest
                 they
                 derogate
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fall
                 under
                 the
                 censure
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Brethren
                 .
                 But
                 perhaps
                 some
                 will
                 acknowledg
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 helped
                 those
                 who
                 Penned
                 these
                 set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 exciting
                 or
                 moving
                 their
                 affections
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 working
                 upon
                 their
                 Understandings
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 fruitful
                 to
                 conceive
                 the
                 matter
                 or
                 words
                 of
                 these
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 Immediately
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 an
                 Immediate
                 Divine
                 Inspiration
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Spirit
                 wrought
                 
                 in
                 David
                 and
                 others
                 who
                 preached
                 and
                 prayed
                 by
                 Immediate
                 Inspiration
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 judgment
                 and
                 reason
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 or
                 chuse
                 the
                 words
                 they
                 expressed
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 David
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 Immediately
                 Inspired
                 to
                 Preach
                 ,
                 or
                 Pray
                 ,
                 or
                 Write
                 ,
                 made
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 Judgment
                 and
                 Reason
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Faculties
                 and
                 Abilities
                 of
                 their
                 Souls
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 wrought
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 made
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 meer
                 passive
                 Subjects
                 and
                 Recipients
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 commonly
                 alledged
                 by
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 where
                 proved
                 ,
                 either
                 from
                 express
                 Words
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 nor
                 from
                 any
                 just
                 and
                 necessary
                 consequence
                 therefrom
                 .
                 Yea
                 the
                 contrary
                 is
                 manifest
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 wrought
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 used
                 the
                 Understanding
                 and
                 Rational
                 Faculties
                 ,
                 and
                 Abilities
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 meer
                 passive
                 Instruments
                 alwaies
                 ,
                 or
                 most
                 frequently
                 ,
                 but
                 made
                 them
                 fruitful
                 to
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 co-operate
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 as
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 Preached
                 and
                 Prayed
                 by
                 Immediate
                 Inspiration
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 confess
                 )
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   had
                   laboured
                   more
                   abundantly
                   than
                   the
                   other
                   Apostles
                   :
                
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 meer
                 bodily
                 labouring
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 travelling
                 or
                 labouring
                 in
                 Spirit
                 more
                 especially
                 ,
                 wherein
                 his
                 Understanding
                 
                 and
                 rational
                 Faculties
                 were
                 concerned
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 his
                 Will
                 and
                 Affections
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 clearly
                 implied
                 in
                 his
                 following
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Yet
                   not
                   I
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   me
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 he
                 alone
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Grace
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 co-working
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 caused
                 this
                 earnest
                 and
                 servent
                 labouring
                 in
                 
                 Paul's
                 Soul.
                 Nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Understandings
                 and
                 Reasons
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 when
                 they
                 spoke
                 by
                 Immediate
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 were
                 wholly
                 passive
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 their
                 Wills
                 and
                 Affections
                 were
                 wholly
                 passive
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 Mouths
                 and
                 Tongues
                 when
                 they
                 spoke
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 Stile
                 in
                 the
                 Pen-men
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 (
                 which
                 varieth
                 not
                 only
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 natural
                 gifts
                 and
                 parts
                 (
                 wherewith
                 they
                 were
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 endued
                 )
                 but
                 also
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Education
                 and
                 Acquired
                 Parts
                 )
                 doth
                 sufficiently
                 show
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 altogether
                 passive
                 .
                 The
                 stiles
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 expression
                 used
                 by
                 
                   Isaiah
                   ,
                   Paul
                
                 and
                 Luke
                 ,
                 clearly
                 show
                 their
                 Education
                 ,
                 differing
                 from
                 the
                 homely
                 stile
                 of
                 Amos
                 a
                 Country-man
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   was
                   no
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   a
                   Prophet
                   .
                   Paul
                
                 said
                 he
                 could
                 Pray
                 not
                 only
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 Understanding
                 :
                 meaning
                 certainly
                 that
                 his
                 Understanding
                 might
                 be
                 active
                 and
                 fruitful
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 himself
                 
                 and
                 others
                 also
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Paul
                 speaketh
                 of
                 a
                 case
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Spirit
                 Prayeth
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Understanding
                 is
                 unfruitful
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 happened
                 at
                 times
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 was
                 so
                 inspired
                 and
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 spake
                 in
                 an
                 unknown
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 from
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 13.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 him
                 that
                 speaketh
                 in
                 an
                 unknown
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 pray
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 interpret
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Soul's
                 Understanding
                 was
                 unfruitful
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 unactive
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 used
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 passive
                 Instrument
                 like
                 a
                 Pen
                 in
                 the
                 Hand
                 of
                 a
                 ready
                 Writer
                 :
                 As
                 when
                 the
                 outward
                 Ear
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 receiveth
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 a
                 strange
                 Language
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 understand
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 other
                 cases
                 also
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Understanding
                 and
                 Rational
                 Faculties
                 of
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 laid
                 aside
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 Immediately
                 Inspireth
                 him
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 highest
                 and
                 most
                 noble
                 Faculty
                 of
                 a
                 Man's
                 Soul
                 or
                 Mind
                 is
                 excited
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 imployed
                 and
                 exercised
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 some
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 by
                 others
                 the
                 Visual
                 or
                 Intentive
                 Faculty
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 seeth
                 God
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 reveal
                 himself
                 ;
                 and
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 a
                 sense
                 or
                 perception
                 of
                 Divine
                 or
                 Spiritual
                 things
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 use
                 or
                 exercise
                 of
                 his
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 
                 Reason
                 or
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Rapture
                 and
                 extasie
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 most
                 part
                 the
                 Understanding
                 and
                 Reason
                 was
                 used
                 and
                 imployed
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 the
                 Memory
                 also
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 remember
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 read
                 or
                 heard
                 ,
                 and
                 seasonably
                 to
                 apply
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 occasion
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 spoke
                 or
                 writ
                 by
                 Immediate
                 Revelation
                 or
                 Inspiration
                 .
                 For
                 Immediate
                 Revelation
                 or
                 Inspiration
                 doth
                 not
                 exclude
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 means
                 whether
                 inward
                 or
                 outward
                 ,
                 it
                 only
                 implyeth
                 a
                 most
                 near
                 and
                 close
                 ,
                 or
                 intimate
                 conjunction
                 and
                 union
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 Operation
                 with
                 the
                 Soul
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 means
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 used
                 :
                 And
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 generally
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 have
                 writ
                 both
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiastes
                 and
                 Proverbs
                 ,
                 by
                 Divine
                 Immediate
                 Inspiration
                 and
                 Revelation
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 Eccles.
                 12.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   He
                   sought
                   to
                   find
                   out
                   acceptable
                   words
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 Faculty
                 or
                 Ability
                 of
                 his
                 Soul
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 Logicians
                 Invention
                 )
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 his
                 Judgment
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 any
                 trouble
                 or
                 difficulty
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 those
                 acceptable
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 making
                 his
                 Understanding
                 Fruitful
                 with
                 plenty
                 of
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 seasonable
                 and
                 suitable
                 Words
                 ,
                 he
                 freely
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 trouble
                 or
                 disquiet
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 used
                 such
                 acceptable
                 words
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   Objected
                
                 ,
                 That
                 even
                 they
                 who
                 pray
                 
                   ex
                   empore
                
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 a
                 Congregation
                 of
                 People
                 ,
                 do
                 stint
                 or
                 limit
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 Hearers
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Understandings
                 and
                 Attensions
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 they
                 who
                 speak
                 say
                 ,
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 if
                 they
                 heard
                 a
                 Set
                 Form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 read
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 This
                 is
                 altogether
                 denyed
                 ;
                 for
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 one
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 stint
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 limit
                 the
                 operation
                 thereof
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 many
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 ever
                 accord
                 and
                 agree
                 with
                 it self
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 operations
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 it
                 moveth
                 the
                 Speaker
                 to
                 Speak
                 ,
                 it
                 moveth
                 and
                 inclineth
                 the
                 Hearers
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 true
                 Unity
                 is
                 witnessed
                 with
                 one
                 inward
                 voice
                 and
                 cry
                 of
                 their
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 they
                 speak
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 their
                 Hearts
                 at
                 every
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 saying
                 Amen
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 feel
                 and
                 perceive
                 to
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 who
                 speak
                 .
                 Nor
                 doth
                 it
                 hinder
                 the
                 understanding
                 and
                 attention
                 of
                 the
                 Hearers
                 ,
                 in
                 being
                 exercised
                 towards
                 the
                 Spirit
                 's
                 workings
                 and
                 openings
                 in
                 themselves
                 :
                 For
                 many
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 most
                 times
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Spirit
                 speaks
                 through
                 one
                 ,
                 doth
                 excite
                 the
                 understandings
                 of
                 the
                 Hearers
                 into
                 more
                 faithfulness
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 more
                 opened
                 and
                 revealed
                 unto
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 
                 the
                 Speakers
                 words
                 did
                 import
                 ;
                 as
                 oft
                 also
                 the
                 like
                 falleth
                 out
                 in
                 Discoursing
                 upon
                 a
                 natural
                 subject
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 words
                 do
                 signifie
                 more
                 to
                 some
                 Hearer
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 do
                 to
                 the
                 Speaker
                 himself
                 ,
                 exciting
                 clearer
                 and
                 fuller
                 notions
                 or
                 ideas
                 of
                 Truth
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 even
                 natural
                 arts
                 have
                 been
                 perfected
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 first
                 Inventers
                 had
                 but
                 some
                 small
                 beginnings
                 ;
                 others
                 by
                 those
                 beginnings
                 have
                 been
                 excited
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 more
                 perfect
                 things
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 bringing
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 words
                 of
                 a
                 Sentence
                 to
                 a
                 man's
                 Memory
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 forgot
                 ,
                 doth
                 oft
                 excite
                 his
                 Memory
                 to
                 remember
                 the
                 whole
                 Sentence
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man
                 so
                 strait
                 or
                 narrow
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 can
                 well
                 enough
                 attend
                 to
                 what
                 another
                 Man
                 sayeth
                 in
                 Preaching
                 or
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 what
                 God
                 inwardly
                 doth
                 suggest
                 ,
                 or
                 reveal
                 unto
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 Hearers
                 understandings
                 and
                 Spirits
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 this
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 one
                 has
                 Prayed
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 reveal
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 in
                 Preaching
                 or
                 Prayer
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Hearers
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 free
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 without
                 giving
                 any
                 offence
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 order
                 prescribed
                 by
                 Paul
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 7.
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   Objected
                
                 ,
                 That
                 set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 are
                 most
                 for
                 the
                 edifications
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 often
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Prayer
                 can
                 commit
                 it
                 to
                 Memory
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 passeth
                 to
                 the
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   remaineth
                   with
                   them
                   ;
                   whereas
                   extemporary
                   Prayers
                   pass
                   away
                   for
                   most
                   part
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Sound
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   little
                   remembred
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 This
                 also
                 is
                 altogether
                 denyed
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   That
                   set
                   Forms
                   of
                   Prayer
                   are
                   most
                   for
                   the
                   edification
                   of
                   the
                   People
                
                 ;
                 for
                 admitting
                 or
                 supposing
                 that
                 the
                 Hearers
                 commonly
                 by
                 oft
                 hearing
                 these
                 set
                 Forms
                 had
                 them
                 all
                 perfect
                 in
                 their
                 Memory
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 true
                 understanding
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 men
                 may
                 and
                 do
                 remember
                 many
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 understand
                 .
                 But
                 again
                 ,
                 either
                 these
                 set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 are
                 few
                 or
                 many
                 ;
                 if
                 few
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 give
                 a
                 large
                 understanding
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 if
                 many
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 well
                 remembred
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 would
                 fill
                 many
                 Volumns
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 give
                 so
                 great
                 occasion
                 to
                 edifie
                 and
                 inform
                 the
                 understanding
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 Prayers
                 which
                 proceed
                 
                   ex
                   tempore
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 in
                 Holy
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 many
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 containing
                 much
                 more
                 matter
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 greatest
                 Book
                 of
                 ever
                 so
                 many
                 set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 can
                 .
                 For
                 on
                 this
                 account
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 I
                 reckon
                 ,
                 why
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 tyed
                 to
                 set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 allowed
                 freely
                 to
                 exercise
                 their
                 gift
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 is
                 more
                 edifying
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 than
                 set
                 Forms
                 to
                 Preach
                 by
                 would
                 be
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 is
                 as
                 
                 good
                 concerning
                 Praying
                 as
                 Preaching
                 .
                 And
                 tho
                 words
                 of
                 
                   ex
                   tempore
                
                 Prayer
                 without
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 pass
                 away
                 as
                 an
                 empty
                 transient
                 sound
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 both
                 in
                 speakers
                 and
                 hearers
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 impression
                 both
                 upon
                 the
                 understanding
                 and
                 memory
                 of
                 People
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 made
                 tender
                 and
                 sensible
                 :
                 And
                 tho
                 all
                 or
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 spoke
                 be
                 not
                 remembred
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 that
                 good
                 effect
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 work
                 holy
                 Affections
                 in
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 People
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 edification
                 :
                 For
                 where
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 well
                 understood
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 needs
                 not
                 concern
                 his
                 memory
                 much
                 about
                 it
                 :
                 As
                 he
                 who
                 understandeth
                 the
                 reasons
                 and
                 grounds
                 of
                 rules
                 and
                 precepts
                 of
                 Art
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 practise
                 the
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 that
                 Art
                 better
                 with
                 his
                 understanding
                 ,
                 without
                 thinking
                 on
                 those
                 rules
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 who
                 only
                 hath
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 Art
                 in
                 his
                 memory
                 ,
                 but
                 understandeth
                 not
                 the
                 reasons
                 and
                 grounds
                 of
                 those
                 rules
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 these
                 forms
                 be
                 so
                 edifying
                 as
                 extemporary
                 Prayer
                 by
                 the
                 true
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 cannot
                 so
                 universally
                 in
                 all
                 particulars
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 various
                 states
                 and
                 conditions
                 of
                 Peoples
                 Souls
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 various
                 states
                 of
                 Peoples
                 Souls
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 thousand
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 comprehended
                 under
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 those
                 general
                 set
                 forms
                 doth
                 not
                 satisfie
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 account
                 set
                 forms
                 
                 are
                 too
                 few
                 ,
                 and
                 strait
                 or
                 narrow
                 to
                 reach
                 all
                 particular
                 states
                 ,
                 and
                 seasonable
                 times
                 ;
                 so
                 if
                 generals
                 can
                 serve
                 ,
                 these
                 set
                 forms
                 commonly
                 used
                 are
                 too
                 many
                 ;
                 because
                 one
                 only
                 set
                 form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 contained
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 may
                 in
                 general
                 reach
                 to
                 all
                 Peoples
                 states
                 ,
                 and
                 surely
                 none
                 doth
                 or
                 can
                 better
                 do
                 that
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Prayer
                 which
                 Christ
                 taught
                 his
                 Disciples
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 men
                 deny
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 help
                 them
                 to
                 conceive
                 these
                 set
                 forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 which
                 they
                 use
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 better
                 to
                 collect
                 together
                 forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 putting
                 all
                 these
                 words
                 and
                 sentences
                 together
                 which
                 are
                 most
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 belonging
                 to
                 several
                 purposes
                 that
                 have
                 some
                 fit
                 connexion
                 together
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 their
                 Prayer
                 would
                 be
                 pure
                 Scripture
                 words
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 mixture
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 man's
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 oft
                 times
                 very
                 unsound
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 8.
                 
                 
                   They
                   Object
                
                 ,
                 That
                 many
                 who
                 Pray
                 extempore
                 contradict
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 thrir
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 ask
                 contrary
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 both
                 such
                 Prayers
                 cannot
                 be
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 Operations
                 ,
                 ever
                 agreeing
                 and
                 in
                 unity
                 with
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 whole
                 weight
                 and
                 stress
                 of
                 this
                 Objection
                 ,
                 lyeth
                 upon
                 Persons
                 and
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 Principle
                 ,
                 to
                 refute
                 or
                 refe●
                 it
                 in
                 
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 these
                 who
                 most
                 commonly
                 pray
                 contrary
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 pretend
                 or
                 lay
                 claim
                 to
                 pray
                 by
                 Divine
                 Immediate
                 Inspiration
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 both
                 sides
                 should
                 lay
                 claim
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 contradict
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 their
                 Preaching
                 or
                 Praying
                 ,
                 it
                 only
                 proveth
                 that
                 the
                 men
                 are
                 faulty
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 faulty
                 and
                 wrong
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Principle
                 remaineth
                 still
                 unblamable
                 :
                 nor
                 hath
                 this
                 Objection
                 more
                 weight
                 now
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Prophets
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 the
                 false
                 Prophets
                 both
                 Preached
                 and
                 Prayed
                 ,
                 and
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 also
                 Divinely
                 and
                 Immediately
                 Inspired
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 true
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 This
                 Objection
                 can
                 be
                 well
                 enough
                 retorted
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 who
                 pray
                 by
                 Set
                 Forms
                 ,
                 may
                 pray
                 contrary
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 Greek
                 and
                 Latine
                 Churches
                 had
                 both
                 Set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 prayed
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 preached
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 great
                 Zeal
                 and
                 Schism
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 many
                 Preach
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 who
                 pretend
                 to
                 Scripture
                 and
                 good
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 good
                 Literature
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 no
                 just
                 reflection
                 on
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 on
                 the
                 Men
                 or
                 Persons
                 ,
                 who
                 abuse
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 9.
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   objected
                
                 ,
                 That
                 Paul
                 in
                 his
                 Epistles
                 used
                 the
                 same
                 Forms
                 of
                 Salutations
                 and
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 both
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 frequently
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 against
                 Set
                 Forms
                 ,
                 who
                 used
                 them
                 so
                 much
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 Grace
                 ,
                 Mercy
                 and
                 Peace
                 from
                 God
                 our
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 divers
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 Grace
                 be
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Answ.
                 These
                 little
                 short
                 Forms
                 ,
                 being
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 already
                 said
                 upon
                 another
                 occasion
                 )
                 expressions
                 and
                 significations
                 of
                 the
                 Prayer
                 of
                 Aspiration
                 and
                 Affection
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 that
                 called
                 Discursive
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 which
                 require
                 divers
                 Sentences
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 infer
                 that
                 Set
                 Forms
                 may
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 Discursive
                 Prayer
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 Affection
                 is
                 earnestly
                 and
                 zealously
                 bent
                 and
                 moved
                 to
                 desire
                 one
                 only
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 expressed
                 in
                 one
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 that
                 Affection
                 is
                 renewed
                 ,
                 the
                 expression
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 freely
                 ariseth
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 renewed
                 also
                 :
                 but
                 men
                 find
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 Discursive
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Discursive
                 Exercises
                 .
                 As
                 when
                 men
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 commonly
                 write
                 Epistles
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 they
                 retain
                 some
                 little
                 common
                 Forms
                 of
                 Salutation
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 commodious
                 and
                 not
                 thought
                 strange
                 not
                 
                 disliked
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 School-boy
                 at
                 School
                 ,
                 should
                 alwaies
                 write
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 or
                 Kindred
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 throughout
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 alteration
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 say
                 he
                 were
                 a
                 fool
                 and
                 void
                 of
                 understanding
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 barren
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 new
                 matter
                 in
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 daily
                 occasion
                 is
                 given
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 10.
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   Objected
                
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 delighted
                 with
                 variety
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 novelty
                 of
                 matter
                 and
                 method
                 in
                 new
                 stiles
                 ,
                 and
                 flourishes
                 of
                 Tropes
                 and
                 Figures
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 far
                 unlike
                 those
                 squeemish
                 Stomacks
                 ,
                 or
                 delicious
                 and
                 lustful
                 Appetites
                 ,
                 who
                 every
                 day
                 seeketh
                 after
                 variety
                 of
                 Dishes
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 satisfied
                 ;
                 at
                 being
                 the
                 Heart
                 that
                 he
                 requireth
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 delighted
                 with
                 variety
                 of
                 Words
                 and
                 Sentences
                 as
                 Man
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Men
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 ,
                 he
                 requireth
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Graces
                 and
                 Gifts
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 being
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 proceeding
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 delight
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 manifold
                 Variety
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 other
                 Works
                 ,
                 altho
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 after
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 and
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 becometh
                 his
                 infinite
                 Greatness
                 and
                 Perfection
                 .
                 And
                 tho
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 Heart
                 that
                 God
                 mainly
                 requireth
                 and
                 regardeth
                 ;
                 
                 yet
                 he
                 commandeth
                 us
                 to
                 love
                 and
                 serve
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 our
                 whole
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 our
                 reasonable
                 service
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 love
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Heart
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 fruitful
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Understanding
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Gifts
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 our
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 Elocution
                 ,
                 may
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 employed
                 in
                 his
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 Service
                 of
                 Praver
                 ,
                 as
                 Holy
                 Men
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 who
                 used
                 their
                 Understanding
                 and
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 Elocution
                 also
                 and
                 variety
                 of
                 Expressions
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 had
                 given
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 ought
                 every
                 Man
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 leads
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 works
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 Gifts
                 he
                 has
                 given
                 him
                 without
                 affection
                 or
                 stretching
                 and
                 straining
                 beyond
                 his
                 measure
                 .
                 And
                 tho
                 we
                 find
                 no
                 affected
                 or
                 artificial
                 Eloquence
                 in
                 Words
                 of
                 Man's
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 carnal
                 and
                 from
                 below
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 true
                 Eloquence
                 and
                 excellency
                 of
                 Speech
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Preachings
                 and
                 Prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Servants
                 that
                 stand
                 on
                 Record
                 ,
                 far
                 surpassing
                 all
                 the
                 Eloquence
                 that
                 either
                 the
                 Masters
                 or
                 Disciples
                 of
                 that
                 artificial
                 Eloquence
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 admired
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 ever
                 arrived
                 or
                 ever
                 can
                 arrive
                 at
                 ,
                 meerly
                 as
                 such
                 .
                 And
                 likewise
                 the
                 same
                 Argument
                 
                 may
                 be
                 retorted
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 using
                 any
                 words
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 whether
                 extempore
                 or
                 by
                 Set
                 Forms
                 ,
                 because
                 to
                 speak
                 properly
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 moved
                 by
                 any
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 need
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 knoweth
                 all
                 oue
                 most
                 secret
                 Thoughts
                 and
                 Desires
                 without
                 words
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 words
                 are
                 used
                 to
                 Men
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 leisure
                 to
                 excite
                 their
                 affections
                 ;
                 then
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 variety
                 of
                 words
                 with
                 new
                 matter
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Heart
                 of
                 Man
                 conceiveth
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 hath
                 the
                 like
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 more
                 effectually
                 ,
                 as
                 abundant
                 experience
                 doth
                 prove
                 ;
                 then
                 Set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 read
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 the
                 Reading
                 is
                 accounted
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 find
                 no
                 instance
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 Reading
                 was
                 accounted
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 though
                 Prayer
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 Affection
                 may
                 and
                 oft
                 doth
                 follow
                 and
                 accompany
                 serious
                 Reading
                 and
                 Hearing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 11.
                 
                 
                   They
                   Object
                
                 ,
                 That
                 Solomon
                 forbids
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 rash
                 with
                 their
                 mouth
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 let
                 their
                 Heart
                 be
                 hasty
                 to
                 utter
                 any
                 thing
                 before
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 therefore
                 let
                 thy
                 words
                 be
                 few
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 But
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 conclude
                 ,
                 therefore
                 let
                 thy
                 Prayer
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 Set
                 Form
                 of
                 Words
                 .
                 For
                 here
                 only
                 he
                 reproveth
                 vain
                 Repetitions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pharisaical
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 for
                 their
                 much
                 speaking
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 did
                 also
                 reprove
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 Solomon
                 was
                 far
                 from
                 forbidding
                 all
                 extemporary
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 Eccles.
                 5.
                 2.
                 
                 Which
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 conceived
                 in
                 few
                 words
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 marry
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 used
                 it
                 himself
                 at
                 the
                 Dedication
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ,
                 although
                 I
                 shall
                 willingly
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   ex
                   tempore
                
                 Prayer
                 without
                 the
                 Spirit
                 (
                 where
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 man
                 irreverently
                 rambleth
                 and
                 wandreth
                 into
                 airy
                 Imaginations
                 )
                 is
                 here
                 and
                 every
                 where
                 else
                 forbidden
                 in
                 Scripture
                 :
                 And
                 wheras
                 some
                 also
                 except
                 against
                 
                   ex
                   tempore
                
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 monstrous
                 like
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 smalness
                 or
                 shortness
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 the
                 conception
                 and
                 birth
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 Prayers
                 ;
                 however
                 this
                 argument
                 may
                 be
                 used
                 against
                 
                   ex
                   tempore
                
                 Praying
                 without
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 place
                 against
                 Praying
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 unless
                 such
                 Objectors
                 will
                 also
                 cry
                 out
                 against
                 the
                 
                   ex
                   tempore
                
                 Prayers
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 monstrous
                 or
                 Monsters
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 hope
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 sober
                 .
                 And
                 tho
                 in
                 some
                 respect
                 the
                 time
                 be
                 very
                 short
                 ,
                 as
                 perhaps
                 a
                 moment
                 or
                 instant
                 betwixt
                 the
                 conception
                 and
                 birth
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 or
                 expressions
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Substance
                 and
                 Root
                 
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 very
                 Essence
                 and
                 Life
                 of
                 true
                 Prayer
                 doth
                 chiefly
                 consist
                 ,
                 is
                 long
                 time
                 conceived
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 before
                 its
                 outward
                 Birth
                 or
                 Expression
                 in
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 constant
                 abiding
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 Soul.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 12.
                 
                 Many
                 who
                 pretend
                 to
                 pray
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 used
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 as
                 yet
                 use
                 
                   ex
                   tempore
                
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 discover
                 many
                 weaknesses
                 in
                 those
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 as
                 vain
                 Repetitions
                 ,
                 impertinent
                 Sayings
                 ,
                 light
                 and
                 airy
                 Phrases
                 ,
                 and
                 unsound
                 Matter
                 and
                 Expressions
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 causing
                 many
                 People
                 to
                 abhor
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 piously
                 and
                 religiously
                 affected
                 with
                 those
                 Prayers
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 few
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 have
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Gift
                 of
                 Praying
                 
                   ex
                   tempore
                
                 ,
                 with
                 words
                 conceived
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 yet
                 publick
                 Prayers
                 in
                 Congregations
                 and
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 People
                 are
                 necessary
                 ;
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 better
                 to
                 use
                 Set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 in
                 sound
                 Words
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 adventure
                 on
                 
                   ex
                   tempore
                
                 Prayer
                 without
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 As
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 weaknesses
                 ,
                 which
                 Men
                 have
                 discovered
                 or
                 may
                 discover
                 in
                 
                   ex
                   tempore
                
                 Praying
                 ,
                 they
                 reflect
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 Principle
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 most
                 of
                 these
                 Weaknesses
                 have
                 appeared
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 pray
                 without
                 any
                 pretence
                 unto
                 immediate
                 Inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 belief
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 
                 such
                 Men
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 should
                 lay
                 aside
                 their
                 
                   ex
                   tempore
                
                 Praying
                 ,
                 and
                 wait
                 upon
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 help
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 first
                 believing
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 waited
                 for
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 also
                 who
                 pretend
                 to
                 pray
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 do
                 nothing
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 meerly
                 guided
                 by
                 their
                 floating
                 and
                 airy
                 Fancies
                 and
                 Imaginations
                 ,
                 should
                 desist
                 from
                 such
                 a
                 practice
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 with
                 silence
                 both
                 outward
                 and
                 inward
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 wait
                 for
                 the
                 true
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prayer
                 to
                 help
                 their
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 whether
                 with
                 Sighs
                 and
                 Groans
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 expressed
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 distinct
                 and
                 audible
                 expressions
                 .
                 But
                 surely
                 ,
                 these
                 who
                 indeed
                 pray
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 keeping
                 close
                 and
                 chastly
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 throughout
                 ,
                 from
                 first
                 to
                 last
                 ,
                 bewray
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 Weaknesses
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 may
                 use
                 Repetitions
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 the
                 Spirit
                 move
                 to
                 use
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 vertue
                 or
                 savour
                 of
                 Life
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 vain
                 but
                 profitable
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 the
                 warbling
                 Notes
                 ,
                 repeated
                 Sounds
                 of
                 a
                 skilful
                 Musician
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 musical
                 Descant
                 ,
                 which
                 rendred
                 the
                 method
                 more
                 sweet
                 and
                 pleasing
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 serious
                 ,
                 grave
                 ,
                 and
                 weighty
                 Repetitions
                 we
                 find
                 oft
                 in
                 the
                 Psalms
                 of
                 David
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 also
                 who
                 use
                 Set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 have
                 need
                 that
                 they
                 use
                 not
                 vain
                 Repetitions
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 
                 who
                 have
                 heard
                 these
                 Set
                 Forms
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 as
                 much
                 disgusted
                 and
                 offended
                 with
                 the
                 many
                 Repetitions
                 they
                 find
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 others
                 with
                 those
                 elsewhere
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 may
                 at
                 times
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 partly
                 assisted
                 and
                 helped
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 to
                 conceive
                 words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 and
                 servent
                 Affections
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 through
                 Humane
                 Weakness
                 ,
                 may
                 discover
                 some
                 frailty
                 in
                 his
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 altogether
                 to
                 be
                 rejected
                 or
                 discouraged
                 .
                 But
                 great
                 care
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 bring
                 forth
                 nothing
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 pure
                 and
                 without
                 mixture
                 ,
                 even
                 a
                 pure
                 Offering
                 and
                 Sacrifice
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 pure
                 .
                 And
                 suppose
                 few
                 or
                 none
                 ,
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 or
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Gift
                 of
                 praying
                 
                   ex
                   tempore
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 helping
                 them
                 to
                 conceive
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 praying
                 by
                 a
                 Set
                 Form
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 Principle
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 were
                 once
                 received
                 and
                 believed
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 giveth
                 his
                 assistance
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 to
                 all
                 who
                 desire
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 he
                 thinks
                 worthy
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 fit
                 to
                 bestow
                 it
                 on
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 
                   ex
                   tempore
                
                 ,
                 with
                 words
                 truly
                 edifying
                 ,
                 quickening
                 and
                 refreshing
                 ,
                 as
                 People
                 did
                 but
                 wait
                 a
                 little
                 time
                 in
                 sincerity
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 Divine
                 
                 Gift
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 a
                 sufficient
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 until
                 it
                 be
                 given
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 pray
                 with
                 affection
                 of
                 Heart
                 ,
                 though
                 without
                 all
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 wait
                 in
                 silence
                 for
                 a
                 further
                 gift
                 and
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 rash
                 or
                 hasty
                 to
                 pray
                 without
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 either
                 
                   ex
                   tempore
                
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 Set
                 Form.
                 And
                 to
                 help
                 the
                 weaknesses
                 of
                 many
                 who
                 cannot
                 bear
                 well
                 long
                 ,
                 or
                 much
                 silence
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 serious
                 and
                 best
                 affected
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 find
                 a
                 freedom
                 and
                 liberty
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 may
                 read
                 unto
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 or
                 unto
                 their
                 Families
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 an
                 ancient
                 custom
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 Reading
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 as
                 Prayer
                 or
                 Worship
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 as
                 a
                 mean
                 to
                 excite
                 Prayer
                 and
                 good
                 Affections
                 and
                 Defires
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 concur
                 and
                 give
                 his
                 Blessing
                 unto
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 for
                 Information
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 there
                 said
                 all
                 along
                 in
                 this
                 Treatise
                 of
                 Praying
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 helping
                 to
                 conceive
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 Singing
                 and
                 Praising
                 God
                 with
                 a
                 Psalm
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Reasons
                 and
                 Arguments
                 drawn
                 from
                 Scripture
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 serve
                 equally
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 Singing
                 and
                 Praising
                 with
                 a
                 Psalm
                 or
                 
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 in
                 Gospel
                 times
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Gift
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 clear
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 when
                 some
                 had
                 a
                 Psalm
                 to
                 utter
                 or
                 express
                 in
                 words
                 (
                 and
                 others
                 went
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 Unity
                 of
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 making
                 Melody
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 a●
                 audible
                 noise
                 ,
                 pronouncing
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 )
                 as
                 some
                 had
                 a
                 Doctrin
                 and
                 some
                 a
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 some
                 an
                 Interpretation
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 26.
                 
              
            
             
               THE
               END
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A47146-e3530
           
             ☞